Revisions
Autobiographical Works
j/k navigate paragraphs
· n/p next/prev article
· e expand all
· c collapse all
C
1. Iam diu est ut facere cogito atque dispono quod nunc, adiuvante Domino, aggredior, quia differendum esse non arbitror, ut opuscula mea, sive in libris sive in epistolis sive in tractatibus cum quadam iudiciaria severitate recenseam et, quod me offendit, velut censorio stilo denotem. Neque enim quisquam nisi imprudens, ideo quia mea errata reprehendo, me reprehendere audebit. Sed si dicit non ea debuisse a me dici, quae postea mihi etiam displicerent, verum dicit et mecum facit. Eorum quippe reprehensor est, quorum et ego sum. Neque enim ea reprehendere deberem, si dicere debuissem.
1. For a long time now I have been thinking about and planning to do what, with the Lord's help, I now undertake, since I judge that it should no longer be put off: namely, to review my little works—whether in books, in letters, or in treatises—with a certain judicial strictness and, where something offends me, to mark it as with a censor's pen. For no one, unless imprudent, will dare to reproach me for reproaching my own errors. But if he says that I ought not to have said the things that afterward displeased even me, he speaks the truth and is on my side. He is indeed a reprover of the very things of which I too am a reprover. For I would not have to reprove them, had I had to say them.
Rev.12. Sed, ut volet, quisque accipiat hoc quod facio; me tamen apostolicam illam sententiam et in hac re oportuit intueri, ubi ait: si nos ipsos iudicaremus, a Domino non iudicaremur (1 Cor 11, 31).
2. But let each take what I am doing as he will; for my part, in this matter too I had to keep my eye on that apostolic saying where he says: if we judged ourselves, we should not be judged by the Lord (1 Cor 11:31).
Rev.2Illud etiam quod scriptum est: ex multiloquio non effugies peccatum (Prov 10, 19), terret me plurimum; non quia multa scripsi vel quia multa etiam quae dictata non sunt, tamen a me dicta conscripta sunt (absit enim ut multiloquium deputem, quando necessaria dicuntur, quantalibet sermonum multitudine ac prolixitate dicantur); sed istam sententiam Scripturae sanctae propterea timeo, quia de tam multis disputationibus meis sine dubio multa colligi possunt, quae si non falsa, at certe videantur sive etiam convincantur non necessaria. Quem vero Christus fidelium suorum non terruit ubi ait: omne verbum otiosum quodcumque dixerit homo, reddet pro eo rationem in die iudicii (Matteo 12, 36)? Unde et eius apostolus Iacobus: sit, inquit, omnis homo velox ad audiendum tardus autem ad loquendum (Iac 1, 19), et alio loco: nolite, inquit, plures magistri fieri, fratres mei, scientes quoniam maius iudicium sumitis. In multis enim offendimus omnes. Si quis in verbo non offendit, hic perfectus est vir (Iac 3, 1-2). Ego mihi hanc perfectionem nec nunc arrogo, cum iam sim senex, quanto minus cum iuvenis coepi scribere vel apud populos dicere; tantumque mihi tributum est, ut ubicumque me praesente loqui opus esset ad populum, rarissime tacere atque alios audire permitterer, et esse velox ad audiendum, tardus autem ad loquendum.
That too which is written, in much talking you will not escape sin (Prov 10:19), frightens me greatly—not because I have written much, or because much also that was not dictated has nevertheless been recorded as spoken by me (far be it that I should reckon as much talking those things that are said of necessity, however great the multitude and length of the discourses in which they are said); but I fear that saying of holy Scripture for this reason, that out of so many of my disputations many things can doubtless be gathered which, if not false, at least seem, or even are shown, to be unnecessary. And whom among his faithful has Christ not frightened when he says: for every idle word that a man speaks, he shall render account for it on the day of judgment (Matt 12:36)? Whence also his apostle James says: let every man be quick to hear but slow to speak (Jas 1:19), and in another place he says: do not become many teachers, my brethren, knowing that you incur the greater judgment. For in many things we all offend. If anyone does not offend in word, he is a perfect man (Jas 3:1-2). I do not claim this perfection for myself even now, when I am already old—how much less when as a young man I began to write or to speak before the people; and so much was granted to me that, wherever it was necessary to speak to the people in my presence, very rarely was I permitted to keep silent and to listen to others, and to be quick to hear but slow to speak.
Rev.2Restat igitur ut me ipse iudicem sub magistro uno (Cf. Matteo 23, 8), cuius de offensionibus meis iudicium evadere cupio. Magistros autem plures tunc fieri existimo, cum diversa atque inter se adversa sentiunt. Cum vero idipsum dicunt omnes (Cf. 1 Cor 1, 10), et verum dicunt, et ab unius veri magistri magisterio non recedunt. Offendunt autem non cum illius multa dicunt, sed cum addunt sua (Cf. Io 8, 44). Sic quippe incidunt ex "multiloquio" etiam in falsiloquium.
It remains, therefore, that I judge myself under one master (See Matt 23:8), whose judgment concerning my offenses I desire to escape. Now I reckon that there come to be many teachers when men hold differing and mutually opposed views. But when all say the same thing (See 1 Cor 1:10), and say what is true, they do not depart from the teaching of the one true Master. They give offense not when they say many things that are his, but when they add their own (See John 8:44). For in this way they fall from "much talking" into false talking as well.
Rev.23. Scribere autem ista mihi placuit, ut haec emittam in manus hominum, a quibus ea quae iam edidi revocare emendanda non possum. Nec illa sane praetereo quae cathecuminus iam, licet relicta spe, quam terrenam gerebam, sed adhuc saecularium litterarum inflatus consuetudine scripsi, quia et ipsa exierunt in notitiam describentium atque legentium, et leguntur utiliter, si nonnullis ignoscatur; vel si non ignoscatur, non tamen inhaereatur erratis.
3. It has seemed good to me to write these things, so that I may send them forth into the hands of men from whom I cannot recall for correction the things I have already published. Nor indeed do I pass over those works that I wrote when I was already a catechumen—although I had given up the hope I had borne, an earthly one, yet was still puffed up with the habit of secular letters—because these too have come into the knowledge of those who copy and read them, and they are read with profit, if some things are forgiven; or if they are not forgiven, the errors are at least not clung to.
Rev.3Quapropter quicumque ista lecturi sunt, non me imitentur errantem, sed in melius proficientem. Inveniet enim fortasse quomodo scribendo profecerim (Cf. Ep. 143, 2), quisquis opuscula mea ordine quo scripta sunt legerit. Quod ut possit, hoc opere quantum potero curabo, ut eumdem ordinem noverit.
Therefore whoever is going to read these works, let them not imitate me in erring, but in advancing for the better. For whoever reads my little works in the order in which they were written will perhaps find how I made progress in writing (See Ep. 143.2). That he may be able to do so, I will take care in this work, as far as I can, that he may come to know that same order.
Rev.3Bk. 1
C. 1Answer to the Skeptics, Three BooksContra Academicos Libri Tres
1. Cum ergo reliquissem vel quae adeptus fueram in cupiditatibus huius mundi vel quae adipisci volebam, et me ad christianae vitae otium contulissem, nondum baptizatus Contra Academicos vel De Academicis primum scripsi, ut argumenta eorum, quae multis ingerunt veri inveniendi desperationem, et prohibent cuiquam rei assentiri, et omnino aliquid, tamquam manifestum certumque sit approbare sapientem, cum eis omnia videantur obscura et incerta, ab animo meo, quia et me movebant, quantis possem rationibus amoverem. Quod miserante atque adiuvante Domino factum est.
1. When, then, I had given up either what I had attained in the desires of this world or what I wished to attain, and had betaken myself to the leisure of the Christian life, I first wrote, not yet baptized, Against the Academics or On the Academics, in order to remove from my mind—as far as I could, by all the reasonings I was able to muster—their arguments, which instill in many a despair of finding the truth and forbid one to assent to anything at all and altogether forbid the wise man to approve anything as though it were manifest and certain, since to them all things seem obscure and uncertain; and these arguments moved me too. This was accomplished by the Lord's mercy and help.
Rev.1.12. Sed in eisdem tribus libris meis non mihi placet toties me appellasse fortunam (C. Acad. 1, 1, 1), quamvis non aliquam deam voluerim hoc nomine intellegi, sed fortuitum rerum eventum vel in corporis nostri vel in externis bonis aut malis. Unde et illa verba sunt, quae nulla religio dicere prohibet: "forte," "forsan," "forsitan," "fortasse," "fortuito," quod tamen totum ad divinam revocandum est providentiam.
2. But in those same three books of mine it does not please me that I so often invoked fortune (C. Acad. 1.1.1), although by this name I did not wish any goddess to be understood, but the chance outcome of things, whether in the goods or evils of our body or in external ones. Hence too come those words that no religion forbids us to say: "perhaps" (forte), "maybe" (forsan), "perchance" (forsitan), "possibly" (fortasse), "by chance" (fortuito)—all of which, nevertheless, must be referred back to divine providence.
Rev.1.2Hoc etiam ibi non tacui dicens: etenim fortasse quae vulgo fortuna nominatur, occulto quodam ordine regitur, nihilque aliud in rebus casum vocamus, nisi cuius ratio et causa secreta est (C. Acad. 1, 1, 3). Dixi quidem hoc; verumtamen paenitet me sic illic nominasse fortunam, cum videam homines habere in pessima consuetudine, ubi dici debet: "hoc Deus voluit," dicere: "hoc voluit fortuna."
This too I did not pass over in silence there, saying: for perhaps what is commonly called fortune is governed by some hidden order, and we call nothing in things chance except that whose reason and cause is hidden (C. Acad. 1.1.3). I did indeed say this; yet I regret having named fortune in that way there, since I see that men have it as a very bad habit, where it should be said "this God willed," to say "this fortune willed."
Rev.1.2Quod autem quodam loco dixi: ita comparatum est sive pro meritis nostris sive pro necessitate naturae, ut divinum animum mortalibus inhaerentem nequaquam philosophiae portus accipiat et cetera (Ibidem), aut nihil horum duorum dicendum fuit, quia etiam sic sensus posset esse integer, aut satis erat dicere: pro meritis nostris, sicut verum est ex Adam tracta miseria (Cf. Rom 5, 12), nec addere: sive pro necessitate naturae, quando quidem naturae nostrae dura necessitas merito praecedentis iniquitatis exorta est.
But as for what I said in a certain place: it has been so arranged, whether for our merits or by the necessity of nature, that the harbor of philosophy in no way receives the divine mind while it clings to mortal things, and the rest (C. Acad. 1.1.3)—either none of these two things should have been said, since even so the sense could have been complete, or it was enough to say for our merits, as it is true that misery is drawn from Adam (See Rom 5:12), and not to add or by the necessity of nature, seeing that the hard necessity of our nature arose deservedly from preceding iniquity.
Rev.1.2Itemque illic quod dixi: nihil omnino colendum esse, totumque abiciendum quidquid mortalibus oculis cernitur, quidquid ullus sensus attingit (C. Acad. 1, 1, 3), addenda erant verba ut diceretur: quidquid mortalis corporis ullus sensus attingit; est enim sensus et mentis. Sed eorum more tunc loquebar, qui sensum nonnisi corporis dicunt et sensibilia nonnisi corporalia. Itaque ubicumque sic locutus sum, parum est ambiguitas evitata, nisi apud eos quorum consuetudo est locutionis huius.
Likewise, what I said there: that nothing at all is to be worshiped, and that whatever is discerned by mortal eyes, whatever any sense attains, is to be cast aside entirely (C. Acad. 1.1.3), words should have been added so that it would be said: whatever any sense of the mortal body attains; for there is also a sense of the mind. But I was then speaking in the manner of those who call nothing "sense" except that of the body, and nothing "sensible" except corporeal things. And so, wherever I spoke in this way, the ambiguity is scarcely avoided, except among those who are accustomed to this manner of speaking.
Rev.1.2Item dixi: quid censes aliud esse beate vivere, nisi secundum id, quod in homine optimum est vivere? (C. Acad. 1, 2, 5) et quid dixerim in homine esse optimum paulo post explicans: quis, inquam, dubitaverit nihil esse aliud hominis optimum quam eam partem animi, cui dominanti obtemperare convenit cetera quaeque in homine sunt? Haec autem, ne aliam postules definitionem, mens aut ratio dici potest (Ibidem). Hoc quidem verum est; nam quantum attinet ad hominis naturam, nihil est in eo melius quam mens et ratio. Sed non secundum ipsam debet vivere, qui beate vult vivere, alioquin secundum hominem vivit, cum secundum Deum vivendum sit (Cf. 1 Pt 4, 6), ut possit ad beatitudinem pervenire; propter quam consequendam non se ipsa debet esse contenta, sed Deo mens nostra subdenda est.
Likewise I said: what do you suppose it is to live happily, if not to live according to that which is best in man? (C. Acad. 1.2.5) And, explaining a little later what I had said was best in man: who, I said, would doubt that the best of man is nothing other than that part of the mind to whose rule the other things that are in man ought rightly to submit? And this—lest you ask for another definition—can be called mind or reason (C. Acad. 1.2.5). This indeed is true; for as far as man's nature is concerned, there is nothing in him better than mind and reason. But he who wishes to live happily ought not to live according to it; otherwise he lives according to man, whereas one must live according to God (See 1 Pet 4:6), so that he may be able to attain to blessedness; and in order to attain it our mind ought not to be content with itself, but must be made subject to God.
Rev.1.2Item respondens ei cum quo disputabatur: hic plane, inquam, non erras, quod ut tibi omen sit ad reliqua, libenter optaverim (C. Acad. 1, 4, 11). Hoc licet non serio sed ioco dictum sit, nollem tamen eo verbo uti. Omen quippe me legisse non recolo sive in sacris Litteris nostris (Cf. 3 Reg 20, 33), sive in sermone cuiusquam ecclesiastici disputatoris, quamvis abominatio inde sit dicta, quae in divinis Libris assidue repperitur.
Likewise, answering him with whom I was disputing: here clearly, I said, you are not mistaken—which I would gladly wish to be an omen to you for the rest (C. Acad. 1.4.11). Although this was said not in earnest but in jest, I would nevertheless not wish to use that word. For I do not recall having read omen either in our sacred Scriptures (See 1 Kgs 20:33) or in the discourse of any ecclesiastical disputant, although from it is derived "abomination," which is found constantly in the divine books.
Rev.1.23. In secundo autem libro, prorsus inepta est et insulsa illa quasi fabula de "philocalia" et "philosophia," quod sint germanae et eodem parente procreatae (C. Acad. 2, 3, 7). Aut enim "philocalia" quae dicitur nonnisi in nugis est, et ob hoc "philosophiae" nulla ratione germana; aut si propterea est hoc nomen honorandum, quia Latine interpretatum amorem significat pulchritudinis, et est vera ac summa sapientiae pulchritudo, eadem ipsa est in rebus incorporalibus atque summis "philocalia" quae "philosophia," neque ullo modo sunt quasi sorores duae.
3. In the second book, that fable, as it were, about "philocalia" and "philosophy"—that they are sisters and begotten of the same parent (C. Acad. 2.3.7)—is utterly inept and insipid. For either "philocalia," as it is called, consists in nothing but trifles, and for this reason is by no reasoning a sister to "philosophy"; or, if this name is to be honored for the reason that, translated into Latin, it means love of beauty, and the beauty of wisdom is the true and highest beauty, then in incorporeal and highest things "philocalia" is the very same as "philosophy," and they are in no way like two sisters.
Rev.1.3Alio loco de animo cum agerem dixi: securior rediturus in caelum (C. Acad. 2, 9, 22). "Iturus" autem quam rediturus dixissem securius, propter eos qui putant animos humanos pro meritis peccatorum suorum de caelo lapsos sive deiectos in corpora ista detrudi (Cf. Plot., Enn. 4, 8, 5; Orig., Princ. 1, 6, 23).
In another place, when I was treating of the soul, I said: destined to return more secure into heaven (C. Acad. 2.9.22). I would more safely have said "destined to go" rather than to return, on account of those who think that human souls, for the merits of their sins, were cast down or thrust from heaven into these bodies (See Plotinus, Enneads 4.8.5; Origen, On First Principles 1.6.23).
Rev.1.3Sed hoc ego propterea non dubitavi dicere, quia ita dixi in caelum, tamquam dicerem: "ad Deum," qui eius est auctor et conditor, sicut beatus Cyprianus non cunctatus est dicere: nam cum corpus e terra spiritum possideamus e caelo, ipsi terra et caelum sumus (Cypr., De Dom. Orat. 16), et in libro Ecclesiastae scriptum est: spiritus revertatur ad Deum qui dedit illum (Eccle 12, 7); quod utique sic intellegendum est, ut non resistatur Apostolo dicenti: nondum natos nihil egisse boni aut mali (Cf. Rom 9, 11).
But I did not hesitate to say this for the reason that I said into heaven as though I were saying "to God," who is its author and founder, just as the blessed Cyprian did not hesitate to say: for since we possess a body from the earth and a spirit from heaven, we ourselves are earth and heaven (Cyprian, On the Lord's Prayer 16), and in the book of Ecclesiastes it is written: let the spirit return to God who gave it (Eccl 12:7); which is certainly to be understood in such a way that no resistance is offered to the Apostle when he says that those not yet born had done nothing good or evil (See Rom 9:11).
Rev.1.3Sine controversia ergo quaedam originalis regio beatitudinis animi Deus ipse est, qui eum non quidem de se ipso genuit, sed de nulla re alia condidit, sicut condidit corpus e terra. Nam quod attinet ad eius originem, qua fit ut sit in corpore, utrum de illo uno sit qui primum creatus est, quando factus est homo in animam vivam (Cf. Gen 2, 7), an similiter ita fiant singulis singuli, nec tunc sciebam nec adhuc scio.
Without controversy, then, the original region of the soul's blessedness is God himself, who begot it not indeed from himself, but founded it from no other thing, just as he founded the body from earth. For as to its origin, by which it comes to be in the body—whether it is from that one soul which was first created, when man was made into a living soul (See Gen 2:7), or whether in like manner individual souls are made for individual persons—I neither knew then nor do I yet know.
Rev.1.34. In libro tertio: si quid mihi videatur quaeris, inquam, in mente arbitror esse summum hominis bonum (C. Acad. 3, 12, 27). Verius dixissem: "in Deo"; ipso enim mens fruitur, ut beata sit, tamquam summo bono suo.
4. In the third book: if you ask what seems to me, I said, I judge that the highest good of man is in the mind (C. Acad. 3.12.27). I would more truly have said "in God"; for the mind enjoys him, that it may be blessed, as its highest good.
Rev.1.4Nec illud mihi placet quod dixi: liquet deierare per omne divinum (C. Acad. 3, 16, 35; De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 17, 51-52).
Nor does that please me which I said: it is clear that one may swear by everything divine (C. Acad. 3.16.35; De serm. Dom. 1.17.51-52).
Rev.1.4Item quod dixi de Academicis, quia noverant verum, cuius simile appellabant veri simile, idque ipsum veri simile appellavi falsum quod approbabant (C. Acad. 3, 18, 40), duas ob causas non recte dictum est: vel quod falsum esset quod aliquo modo esset simile alicuius veri, quia in genere suo et hoc verum est, vel quod approbabant ista falsa, quae vocabant veri similia, cum illi nihil approbarent et affirmarent nihil approbare sapientem. Sed quia hoc ipsum veri simile etiam probabile nuncupabant, hinc factum est ut hoc de illis dicerem.
Likewise what I said about the Academics, that they knew the truth, the likeness of which they called the verisimilar, and that this very verisimilar I called the false thing which they approved (C. Acad. 3.18.40), was said wrongly for two reasons: either because what was in some way like some truth would be false—since in its own kind this too is true—or because they approved those false things which they called verisimilar, whereas they approved nothing and affirmed that the wise man approves nothing. But because they also called this very verisimilar the "probable," it came about that I said this of them.
Rev.1.4Laus quoque ipsa qua Platonem vel Platonicos sive Academicos philosophos tantum extuli (Cf. C. Acad. 2, 10, 24; 3, 17, 37. 18, 41), quantum impios homines non oportuit, non immerito mihi displicuit, praesertim contra quorum errores magnos defendenda est christiana doctrina.
The very praise, too, with which I exalted Plato or the Platonist or Academic philosophers (See C. Acad. 2.10.24; 3.17.37; 3.18.41) as much as it was not fitting to exalt impious men, not undeservedly displeased me, especially since against their errors Christian teaching must be greatly defended.
Rev.1.4Illud etiam quod in comparatione argumentorum Ciceronis, quibus in libris suis Academicis usus est, meas nugas esse dixi (C. Acad. 3, 20, 45), quibus illa argumenta certissima ratione refutavi, quamvis iocando dictum sit et magis ironia videatur, non debuit tamen dici.
That also, in the comparison with the arguments of Cicero which he used in his books of the Academics, I called my own efforts mere trifles (C. Acad. 3.20.45), by which I refuted those arguments with the most certain reasoning—although it was said in jest and seems rather to be irony—ought nevertheless not to have been said.
Rev.1.4Hoc opus sic incipit: o utinam, Romaniane, hominem sibi aptum.
This work begins thus: O Romanianus, would that a man fit for himself.
Rev.1.4C. 2On the Happy Life, One BookDe beata vita, liber unus
Librum De beata vita non post libros De Academicis, sed inter illos ut scriberem contigit. Ex occasione quippe ortus est diei natalis mei, et tridui disputatione completus, sicut satis ipse indicat. In quo libro constitit inter nos, qui simul quaerebamus, non esse beatam vitam nisi perfectam cognitionem Dei.
It happened that I wrote the book On the Happy Life not after the books On the Academics, but in their midst. It arose on the occasion of my birthday and was completed in a disputation of three days, as the work itself sufficiently indicates. In this book it was agreed among us, who were inquiring together, that there is no happy life except the perfect knowledge of God.
Rev.1.4Displicet autem illic quod Manlio Theodoro, ad quem librum ipsum scripsi, quamvis docto et christiano viro, plus tribui quam deberem (De b. vita 1, 5); et quod fortunam etiam illic saepe nominavi (Ibidem); et quod tempore vitae huius in solo animo sapientis dixi habitare beatam vitam, quomodolibet se habeat corpus eius (De b. vita 4, 25), cum perfectam cognitionem Dei, hoc est qua homini maior esse non possit, in futura vita speret Apostolus (Cf. 1 Cor 13, 12), quae sola beata vita dicenda est, ubi et corpus incorruptibile atque immortale (1 Cor 15, 53) spiritui suo sine ulla molestia vel reluctatione subdetur.
Now it displeases me there that I attributed more than I ought to Manlius Theodorus, to whom I wrote the book itself, although he was a learned and Christian man (De b. vita 1.5); and that there too I often named fortune (De b. vita 1.5); and that I said the happy life dwells, during the time of this life, in the mind of the wise man alone, however his body may be (De b. vita 4.25), whereas the Apostle hopes for the perfect knowledge of God—that is, the knowledge than which none greater is possible for man—in the future life (See 1 Cor 13:12), which alone is to be called the happy life, where also the incorruptible and immortal body (1 Cor 15:53) will be made subject to its spirit without any trouble or resistance.
Rev.1.4Sane istum librum in nostro codice interruptum repperi, et non parum minus habere; et sic a fratribus quibusdam descriptus est, nec adhuc apud aliquem integrum inveneram, ex quo emendarem, quando haec retractavi.
Indeed I found this book in our copy interrupted, and lacking not a little; and it was thus copied out by certain brothers, nor had I yet found it complete with anyone, from which I might correct it, when I revised these works.
Rev.1.4Hic liber sic incipit: si ad philosophiae portum.
This book begins thus: If to the harbor of philosophy.
Rev.1.4C. 3On Order, Two BooksDe ordine, libri duo
1. Per idem tempus inter illos qui De Academicis scripti sunt, duos etiam libros De ordine scripsi, in quibus magna quaestio versatur, utrum omnia bona et mala divinae providentiae ordo contineat. Sed cum rem viderem ad intellegendum difficilem, satis aegre ad eorum perceptionem, cum quibus agebam, disputando posse perduci, de ordine studendi loqui malui, quo a corporalibus ad incorporalia potest profici.
1. During the same period, among those that were written On the Academics, I also wrote two books On Order, in which a great question is treated: whether the order of divine providence contains all good and evil things. But since I saw the matter to be difficult to understand, and that those with whom I was dealing could only with great difficulty be brought by disputation to grasp it, I preferred to speak of the order of study, by which one can advance from corporeal to incorporeal things.
Rev.1.12. Verum et in his libris displicet mihi saepe interpositum fortunae vocabulum (De ord. 2, 9, 27); et quod non addebam: "corporis," quando sensus corporis nominavi (De ord. 1, 1, 3). Et quod multum tribui liberalibus disciplinis (Cf. Retract. 1, 1, 2), quas multi sancti multum nesciunt; quidam etiam qui sciunt eas, sancti non sunt (De ord. 1, 5, 15. 8, 24; 2, 14, 39); et quod Musas quasi aliquas deas, quamvis iocando commemoravi (De ord. 1, 3, 6. 8, 24; 2, 14, 41); et quod admirationem vitium nuncupavi (De ord. 1, 3, 8); et quod philosophos non vera pietate praeditos dixi virtutis luce fulsisse (De ord. 1, 11, 31); et quod duos mundos, unum sensibilem alterum intellegibilem (Cf. Plat., De rep. 508c), non ex Platonis vel ex Platonicorum persona, sed ex mea sic commendavi, tamquam hoc etiam Dominus significare voluerit (De ord. 1, 11, 32), quia non ait: "regnum meum non est de mundo", sed: regnum meum non est de hoc mundo (Io 18, 36), cum possit et aliqua locutione dictum inveniri; et si alius a Domino Christo significatus est mundus, ille congruentius possit intellegi, in quo erit caelum novum et terra nova (Isa 65, 17; 66, 22; 2 Pt 3, 13; Apoc 21, 1), quando complebitur quod oramus dicentes: adveniat regnum tuum (Matteo 6, 10).
2. But in these books too it displeases me that the word fortune is often inserted (De ord. 2.9.27); and that I did not add "of the body" when I named the sense of the body (De ord. 1.1.3). And that I attributed much to the liberal disciplines (See Retract. 1.1.2), which many holy men greatly do not know; some, too, who do know them are not holy (De ord. 1.5.15; 1.8.24; 2.14.39); and that I mentioned the Muses as though they were certain goddesses, though in jest (De ord. 1.3.6; 1.8.24; 2.14.41); and that I called wonder a vice (De ord. 1.3.8); and that I said philosophers not endowed with true piety shone with the light of virtue (De ord. 1.11.31); and that I commended two worlds, one sensible and the other intelligible (See Plato, Republic 508c), not in the person of Plato or of the Platonists, but in my own, as though the Lord too had wished to signify this (De ord. 1.11.32), because he did not say "my kingdom is not of the world," but my kingdom is not of this world (John 18:36), although it can be found to have been said by some manner of speaking; and if another world was signified by the Lord Christ, that one could more fittingly be understood in which there will be a new heaven and a new earth (Isa 65:17; 66:22; 2 Pet 3:13; Rev 21:1), when there shall be fulfilled what we pray when we say: your kingdom come (Matt 6:10).
Rev.1.2Nec Plato quidem in hoc erravit, quia esse mundum intellegibilem dixit, si non vocabulum quod ecclesiasticae consuetudini in re illa inusitatum est, sed ipsam rem velimus attendere. Mundum quippe ille intellegibilem nuncupavit ipsam rationem sempiternam atque incommutabilem, qua fecit Deus mundum. Quam qui esse negat, sequitur ut dicat irrationabiliter Deum fecisse quod fecit aut, cum faceret vel antequam faceret, nescisse quid faceret, si apud eum ratio faciendi non erat. Si vero erat, sicut erat, ipsam videtur Plato vocasse intellegibilem mundum. Nec tamen isto nomine nos uteremur, si iam satis essemus litteris ecclesiasticis eruditi.
Nor indeed did Plato err in this, in that he said there is an intelligible world, if we are willing to attend not to the word, which is unusual in ecclesiastical usage for that thing, but to the thing itself. For he called the intelligible world that eternal and unchangeable reason by which God made the world. He who denies that this exists must consequently say either that God made what he made irrationally, or that, when he was making it, or before he made it, he did not know what he was making, if there was no reason for making it with him. But if there was—as there was—Plato seems to have called this very thing the intelligible world. We would not, however, use this name, if we were already sufficiently versed in ecclesiastical letters.
Rev.1.23. Nec illud mihi placet, quod cum dixissem: summa opera danda est optimis moribus, mox addidi: Deus enim noster aliter nos exaudire non poterit, bene autem viventes facillime exaudiet (De ord. 2, 20, 52). Sic enim dictum est tamquam Deus non exaudiat peccatores (Io 9, 31), quod quidam dixit in Evangelio, sed ille qui nondum cognoverat Christum, a quo iam fuerat illuminatus in corpore.
3. Nor does that please me, that when I had said the greatest effort must be given to the best morals, I at once added: for our God will not be able to hear us otherwise, but those who live well he will hear most easily (De ord. 2.20.52). For it was said as though God does not hear sinners (John 9:31)—which someone said in the Gospel, but one who had not yet come to know Christ, by whom he had already been enlightened in body.
Rev.1.3Nec illud mihi placet, quod Pythagorae philosopho tantum laudis dedi (De ord. 2, 20, 53), ut qui hanc audit vel legit possit putare, me credidisse nullos errores in Pythagorica esse doctrina, cum sint plures idemque capitales.
Nor does that please me, that I gave so much praise to the philosopher Pythagoras (De ord. 2.20.53), that whoever hears or reads this might think I had believed there were no errors in the Pythagorean teaching, whereas there are many, and those capital ones.
Rev.1.3Hoc opus sic incipit: de ordine rerum, Zenobi.
This work begins thus: Concerning the order of things, Zenobius.
Rev.1.3C. 4The Soliloquies, Two BooksSoliloquiorum, libri duo
1. Inter haec scripsi etiam duo volumina secundum studium meum et amorem ratione indagandae veritatis de his rebus quas maxime scire cupiebam, me interrogans mihique respondens, tamquam duo essemus, ratio et ego, cum solus essem, unde hoc opus Soliloquia nominavi.
1. Among these I also wrote two volumes, in accordance with my zeal and love for searching out the truth by reason concerning those matters I most desired to know, questioning myself and answering myself, as though we were two, reason and I, when I was alone; whence I named this work the Soliloquies.
Rev.1.1Sed imperfectum remansit, ita tamen ut in primo libro quaereretur et utcumque appareret, qualis esse debeat qui vult percipere sapientiam, quae utique non sensu corporis sed mente percipitur, et quadam ratiocinatione in libri fine colligitur, ea quae vere sunt esse immortalia.
But it remained unfinished, yet in such a way that in the first book it was asked, and somehow made clear, what sort of person he must be who wishes to perceive wisdom—which is certainly perceived not by the sense of the body but by the mind—and by a certain reasoning it is concluded at the end of the book that those things which truly are, are immortal.
Rev.1.1In secundo autem de immortalitate animae diu res agitur et non peragitur.
In the second book, however, the matter of the immortality of the soul is long debated and not brought to completion.
Rev.1.12. In his sane libris non approbo, quod in oratione dixi: Deus, qui nisi mundos verum scire noluisti (Solil. 1, 1, 2). Responderi enim potest multos etiam non mundos multa scire vera; neque enim definitum est hic, quid sit verum, quod nisi mundi scire non possint, et quid sit scire;
2. In these books, to be sure, I do not approve what I said in prayer: God, who willed that none but the pure should know the truth (Solil. 1.1.2). For it can be answered that many who are not pure know many true things; nor was it defined here what the truth is which none but the pure can know, and what it is to know;
Rev.1.2et illud quod ibi positum est: Deus, cuius regnum est totus mundus, quem sensus ignorat (Solil. 1, 1, 3). Si Deus intellegendus est, addenda fuerant verba ut diceretur "quem mortalis corporis sensus ignorat." Si autem mundus dictus est quem sensus ignorat, ille recte intellegitur qui futurus est caelo novo et terra nova (Isa 65, 17; 66, 22); sed etiam hic addenda erant illa ut diceretur: "mortalis corporis sensus."
and that which is placed there: God, whose kingdom is the whole world, which sense does not know (Solil. 1.1.3). If God is to be understood, words should have been added so that it would be said "which the sense of the mortal body does not know." But if the world was meant, which sense does not know, that one is rightly understood which is to come with a new heaven and a new earth (Isa 65:17; 66:22); but here too those words should have been added so that it would be said: "the sense of the mortal body."
Rev.1.2Sed illo more adhuc loquebar, quo sensus proprie corporis appellatur; nec assidue repetendum est quod et superius inde iam dixi (Retract. 1, 1, 2), sed hoc recolendum ubicumque ista locutio in meis litteris invenitur.
But I was still speaking in that manner in which sense is properly called that of the body; nor need that be repeated constantly which I have already said above on this point (Retract. 1.1.2), but this should be recalled wherever this manner of speaking is found in my writings.
Rev.1.23. Et ubi dixi de Patre et Filio: qui gignit et quem gignit unum est (Solil. 1, 1, 4), dicendum fuit: "unum sunt", sicut aperte ipsa Veritas loquitur dicens: ego et Pater unum sumus (Io 10, 30).
3. And where I said of the Father and the Son: he who begets and he whom he begets is one (Solil. 1.1.4), it should have been said "are one," just as the Truth herself openly speaks, saying: I and the Father are one (John 10:30).
Rev.1.3Nec illud mihi placet, quod in ista vita Deo intellecto iam beatam esse animam (Solil. 1, 7, 14) dixi, nisi forte spe.
Nor does that please me, that I said that in this life, once God is understood, the soul is already blessed (Solil. 1.7.14)—unless perhaps in hope.
Rev.1.3Item quod dixi: ad sapientiae coniunctionem non una via perveniri (Solil. 1, 13, 23), non bene sonat, quasi alia via sit praeter Christum qui dixit: ego sum via (Io 14, 6). Vitanda ergo erat haec offensio aurium religiosarum, quamvis alia sit illa universalis via, aliae autem viae de quibus et in Psalmo canimus: vias tuas, Domine, notas fac mihi, et semitas tuas doce me (Ps 24, 4).
Likewise what I said: that one comes to union with wisdom not by one way alone (Solil. 1.13.23), does not sound well, as though there were another way besides Christ, who said: I am the way (John 14:6). This offense to religious ears was therefore to be avoided, although there is that one universal way, and there are other ways of which we also sing in the Psalm: make your ways known to me, O Lord, and teach me your paths (Ps 25:4 (24)).
Rev.1.3Et in eo quod ibi dictum est: penitus esse ista sensibilia fugienda (Solil. 1, 14, 24), cavendum fuit, ne putaremur illam Porphyrii falsi philosophi tenere sententiam, qua dixit omne corpus esse fugiendum (Porf., Ad Marc. 8, 32, 34; cf. De civ. Dei 10, 29; 22, 12, 26-28). Non autem dixi ego "omnia" sensibilia sed ista, hoc est corruptibilia. Sed hoc potius dicendum fuit; non autem talia sensibilia futura sunt in futuri saeculi caelo novo et terra nova.
And in that which was said there: that these sensible things are to be fled altogether (Solil. 1.14.24), care had to be taken lest we be thought to hold that view of Porphyry the false philosopher, by which he said that every body is to be fled (Porphyry, To Marcella 8; 32; 34; see De Civ. Dei 10.29; 22.12; 22.26-28). But I did not say "all" sensible things, but these, that is, corruptible ones. Yet this should rather have been said; for such sensible things will not exist in the new heaven and new earth of the age to come.
Rev.1.34. Item quodam loco dixi quod disciplinis liberalibus eruditi, sine dubio in se illas oblivione obrutas eruunt discendo et quodammodo refodiunt (Solil. 2, 20, 35). Sed hoc quoque improbo. Credibilius est enim propterea vera respondere de quibusdam disciplinis etiam imperitos earum, quando bene interrogantur, quia praesens est eis, quantum id capere possunt, lumen rationis aeternae, ubi haec immutabilia vera conspiciunt, non quia ea noverant aliquando et obliti sunt, quod Platoni vel talibus visum est (Plat., Phedon 72e; Menon 81e-86b). Contra quorum opinionem, quanta pro suscepto opere dabatur occasio, in libro duodecimo De Trinitate disserui (De Trin. 12, 15, 24).
4. Likewise in a certain place I said that those instructed in the liberal disciplines, without doubt, dig out by learning those disciplines buried in them by forgetfulness, and in a manner unearth them again (Solil. 2.20.35). But this too I disapprove. For it is more credible that those who are even unskilled in certain disciplines answer truly about them, when they are questioned well, because the light of eternal reason is present to them, as far as they are able to grasp it, in which they behold these unchangeable truths—not because they once knew them and have forgotten them, as it seemed to Plato or such men (Plato, Phaedo 72e; Meno 81e-86b). Against their opinion, so far as the occasion afforded by the work undertaken allowed, I discoursed in the twelfth book of On the Trinity (De Trin. 12.15.24).
Rev.1.4Hoc opus sic incipit: volventi mihi multa ac varia mecum.
This work begins thus: As I was turning over within me many and various things.
Rev.1.4C. 5On the Immortality of the Soul, One BookDe immortalitate animae, liber unus
1. Post libros Soliloquiorum iam de agro Mediolanum reversus, scripsi librum De immortalitate animae, quod mihi quasi commonitorium esse volueram propter Soliloquia terminanda, quae imperfecta remanserant. Sed nescio quomodo me invito exiit in manus hominum, et inter mea opuscula nominatur. Qui primo ratiocinationum contortione atque brevitate sic obscurus est, ut fatiget cum legitur etiam intentionem meam, vixque intellegatur a me ipso.
1. After the books of the Soliloquies, having now returned from the countryside to Milan, I wrote the book On the Immortality of the Soul, which I had wished to be for me a kind of reminder for finishing the Soliloquies, which had remained incomplete. But somehow, against my will, it came into the hands of men, and it is named among my little works. It is so obscure, by the contortion and brevity of its reasonings, that it wearies even my own attention when it is read, and is scarcely understood by myself.
Rev.1.12. Deinde cogitans nihil aliud quam animos hominum in quadam argumentatione eiusdem libri dixi: nec esse in eo quod nihil discit disciplina potest (De imm. an. 1, 1). Itemque alio loco dixi: nec ullam rem scientia complectitur, nisi quae ad aliquam pertinet disciplinam (Ibidem); nec venit in mentem Deum non discere disciplinam, sed habere omnium rerum scientiam, in qua etiam praescientia est futurorum. Tale est illud quod ibi dictum est: non esse vitam cum ratione ulli nisi animae (De imm. an. 4, 5); neque enim Deo sine ratione vita est, cum apud eum et summa vita et summa sit ratio;
2. Then, thinking of nothing other than the minds of men, I said in a certain argument of that same book: nor can there be knowledge in that which learns nothing (De imm. an. 1.1). Likewise in another place I said: nor does knowledge embrace any thing except what pertains to some discipline (De imm. an. 1.1); nor did it come to mind that God does not learn a discipline, but possesses the knowledge of all things, in which there is also foreknowledge of things to come. Of the same kind is that which was said there: that life with reason belongs to nothing except the soul (De imm. an. 4.5); for God's life is not without reason, since with him there is both the highest life and the highest reason;
Rev.1.2et illud, quod aliquanto superius dixi: id quod intellegitur eiusmodi esse semper (De imm. an. 1, 1), cum intellegatur et animus, qui utique non eiusmodi est semper.
and that which I said somewhat earlier: that what is understood is always of such a kind (De imm. an. 1.1), whereas the mind too is understood, which is certainly not always of such a kind.
Rev.1.2Quod vero dixi: animum propterea non posse ab aeterna ratione separari, quia non ei localiter iungitur (De imm. an. 6, 11), profecto non dixissem, si iam tunc essem Litteris sacris ita eruditus, ut recolerem quod scriptum est: peccata vestra separant inter vos et Deum (Isa 59, 2;). Unde intellegi datur etiam earum rerum posse dici separationem, quae non locis sed incorporaliter iunctae fuerant.
But what I said: that the mind cannot for this reason be separated from the eternal reason, because it is not joined to it by place (De imm. an. 6.11), I would surely not have said, if I had then been so instructed in the sacred Scriptures as to recall what is written: your sins separate between you and God (Isa 59:2). Whence we are given to understand that separation can be spoken of even of those things which had been joined not by places but incorporeally.
Rev.1.23. Quid sit etiam quod dixi: anima si caret corpore, in hoc mundo non est (De imm. an. 13, 22), non potui recordari. Numquid enim animae mortuorum aut non carent corpore aut in hoc mundo non sunt, quasi vero inferi non sint in hoc mundo? Sed quia carere corpore in bono posui, fortasse nomine corporis pestes corporeas appellavi. Quod si ita est, nimis insolenter verbo usus sum.
3. What I meant, too, when I said: if the soul lacks a body, it is not in this world (De imm. an. 13.22), I have not been able to recall. For surely the souls of the dead either do not lack a body or are not in this world—as though indeed the lower regions were not in this world? But because I set "to lack a body" as a good, perhaps by the word body I meant corporeal plagues. And if that is so, I used the word too unusually.
Rev.1.3Illud quoque temere dictum est: a summa essentia speciem corpori per animam tribui, qua est, in quantumcumque est. Per animam ergo corpus subsistit, et eo ipso est quo animatur, sive universaliter, ut mundus, sive particulariter, ut unumquodque animal intra mundum (De imm. an. 15, 24). Hoc totum prorsus temere dictum est.
This too was rashly said: that by the supreme essence form is bestowed on the body through the soul, by which it is, in whatever degree it is. Through the soul, therefore, the body subsists, and exists by that very thing by which it is animated, whether universally, as the world, or particularly, as each individual animal within the world (De imm. an. 15.24). All this was said utterly rashly.
Rev.1.3Hic liber sic incipit: si alicubi est disciplina.
This book begins thus: If anywhere there is a discipline.
Rev.1.3C. 6On the Books of the Disciplines, One BookDe libris disciplinarum, liber unus
Per idem tempus, quo Mediolani fui baptismum percepturus, etiam Disciplinarum libros conatus sum scribere, interrogans eos qui mecum erant atque ab huiusmodi studiis non abhorrebant; per corporalia cupiens ad incorporalia quibusdam quasi passibus certis vel pervenire vel ducere. Sed earum solum De grammatica librum absolvere potui, quem postea de armario nostro perdidi, et De musica sex volumina, quantum attinet ad eam partem quae Rithmus vocatur. Sed eosdem sex libros iam baptizatus iamque ex Italia regressus in Africam scripsi, inchoaveram quippe tantummodo istam apud Mediolanum disciplinam. De aliis vero quinque disciplinis illic similiter inchoatis - de dialectica, de rethorica, de geometria, de arithmetica, de philosophia - sola principia remanserunt, quae tamen etiam ipsa perdidimus; sed haberi ab aliquibus existimo.
During the same period, when I was at Milan about to receive baptism, I also attempted to write Books on the Disciplines, questioning those who were with me and who did not shrink from studies of this kind; desiring, through corporeal things, either to arrive at or to lead others to incorporeal things by certain steps, as it were. But of these I was able to complete only the book On Grammar, which I afterward lost from our cupboard, and six volumes On Music, as far as concerns that part which is called Rhythm. But these same six books I wrote when I was already baptized and had already returned from Italy to Africa, for I had only begun this discipline at Milan. Of the other five disciplines likewise begun there—of dialectic, of rhetoric, of geometry, of arithmetic, and of philosophy—only the beginnings remained, which we have also lost; but I think they are held by some.
Rev.1.3C. 7On the Ways of Life of the Catholic Church and the Ways of Life of the Manichees, Two BooksDe moribus Ecclesiae Catholicae et de moribus Manichaeorum, libri duo
1. Iam baptizatus autem cum Romae essem, nec ferre tacitus possem Manichaeorum iactantiam de falsa et fallaci continentia vel abstinentia, qua se ad imperitos decipiendos, veris Christianis, quibus comparandi non sunt, insuper praeferunt, scripsi duos libros, unum De moribus Ecclesiae catholicae, et alterum De moribus Manichaeorum.
1. Now when, already baptized, I was at Rome, and could not bear in silence the boasting of the Manichees about their false and deceitful continence or abstinence, by which, to deceive the unskilled, they even set themselves above true Christians, with whom they are not to be compared, I wrote two books, one On the Ways of Life of the Catholic Church, and the other On the Ways of Life of the Manichees.
Rev.1.12. In eo igitur qui est De moribus Ecclesiae Catholicae, ubi posui testimonium in quo legitur: propter te afficimur tota die, aestimati sumus ut oves occisionis (De mor. Eccl. cath. 1, 9, 14; cf. Ps 43, 22; Rom 8, 36), mendositas nostri codicis me fefellit minus memorem Scripturarum, in quibus nondum assuetus eram. Nam eiusdem interpretationis alii codices non habent: propter te afficimur, sed: propter te morte afficimur, quod uno verbo alii dixerunt: mortificamur.
2. In the one, then, which is On the Ways of Life of the Catholic Church, where I set down the testimony in which is read: for your sake we are afflicted all the day long; we are counted as sheep for the slaughter (De mor. Eccl. cath. 1.9.14; see Ps 44:22 (43); Rom 8:36), the faultiness of our copy deceived me, who was then less mindful of the Scriptures, in which I was not yet practiced. For other copies of the same translation do not have for your sake we are afflicted, but for your sake we are put to death, which others expressed in one word: we are slain.
Rev.1.2Hoc esse verius Graeci libri indicant, ex qua lingua in Latinam secundum Septuaginta interpretes veterum divinarum Scripturarum est facta translatio. Et tamen secundum haec verba, id est: propter te afficimur, multa disputans dixi, quae in ipsis rebus non tamquam falsa improbo. Verumtamen convenientiam Scripturarum veterum et novarum, quam demonstrare cupiebam, ex his dumtaxat verbis non utique demonstravi. Unde autem mihi error obrepserit dixi; ex aliis vero testimoniis eamdem convenientiam sufficienter ostendi.
That this is truer the Greek books indicate, from which language the translation of the ancient divine Scriptures was made into Latin according to the Septuagint translators. And yet according to these words, that is, for your sake we are afflicted, I said much in my discussion which, in the matters themselves, I do not disapprove as false. Nevertheless, the agreement of the old and new Scriptures, which I desired to demonstrate, I certainly did not demonstrate from these words. I have said whence the error crept upon me; but from other testimonies I sufficiently showed the same agreement.
Rev.1.23. Similiter et paulo post testimonium posui de libro Sapientiae secundum codicem nostrum, in quo scriptum erat: sobrietatem enim sapientia docet et iustitiam et virtutem (Sap 8, 7). Et secundum haec verba disserui res quidem veras, sed ex occasione mendositatis inventas. Quid enim verius quam quod sapientia doceat veritatem contemplationis, quam nomine sobrietatis significatam putavi, et actionis probitatem, quam per duo alia intellegi volui, per iustitiam atque virtutem, cum codices eiusdem interpretationis veriores habeant: sobrietatem enim et sapientiam docet et iustitiam et virtutem? His enim nominibus Latinus interpres quattuor illas virtutes, quae maxime in ore philosophorum esse assolent, nominavit, sobrietatem appellans temperantiam, prudentiae imponens nomen sapientiam, fortitudinem vero virtutis vocabulo enuntians, solam iustitiam suo nomine interpretatus est. Has autem quattuor virtutes in eodem libro Sapientiae suis nominibus appellatas, sicut a Graecis vocantur, longe postea repperimus in codicibus Graecis.
3. Similarly, a little later too, I set down a testimony from the book of Wisdom according to our copy, in which was written: for wisdom teaches sobriety, and justice, and virtue (Wis 8:7). And according to these words I discussed things that are indeed true, but found on the occasion of a faulty text. For what is truer than that wisdom teaches the truth of contemplation, which I thought was signified by the word "sobriety," and uprightness of action, which I wished to be understood by the other two, justice and virtue, whereas truer copies of the same translation have: for it teaches sobriety, and wisdom, and justice, and virtue? For by these names the Latin translator named those four virtues which are most commonly on the lips of the philosophers, calling temperance "sobriety," giving prudence the name "wisdom," expressing fortitude by the word "virtue," and rendering justice alone by its own name. But these four virtues, named by their own names in the same book of Wisdom, as they are called by the Greeks, we found long afterward in the Greek copies.
Rev.1.3Item quod posui de libro Salomonis: vanitas vanitantium dixit Ecclesiastes, in multis quidem codicibus legi; sed hoc Graecus non habet, habet autem vanitas vanitatum (De mor. Eccl. cath. 1, 21, 39; cf. Eccli 1, 2), quod postea vidi et inveni eos Latinos esse veriores, qui habent vanitatum non vanitantium. Ex occasione tamen huius mendositatis quaecumque disserui vera esse ipsis rebus apparet.
Likewise what I set down from the book of Solomon: vanity of those who act vainly, said Ecclesiastes, I did indeed read in many copies; but the Greek does not have this, but rather vanity of vanities (De mor. Eccl. cath. 1.21.39; see Eccl 1:2), which I afterward saw, and found that those Latin copies are truer which have of vanities, not of those who act vainly. Yet on the occasion of this faulty text, whatever I discussed appears to be true in the things themselves.
Rev.1.34. Quod autem dixi: eum ipsum quem cognoscere volumus, hoc est Deum, prius plena caritate diligamus (De mor. Eccl. cath. 1, 25, 47), melius diceretur "sincera" quam plena, ne forte putaretur caritatem Dei non futuram esse maiorem, quando videbimus facie ad faciem (1 Cor 13, 12). Sic itaque hoc accipiatur, tamquam plena dicta sit qua maior esse non possit, quamdiu ambulamus per fidem; erit enim plenior immo plenissimus, sed per speciem.
4. But as for what I said: that we should first love with full love the very one whom we wish to know, that is, God (De mor. Eccl. cath. 1.25.47), it would be better said "sincere" than full, lest perhaps it be thought that the love of God will not be greater when we shall see face to face (1 Cor 13:12). So, then, let this be understood as though full were said of that love than which none can be greater so long as we walk by faith; for it will be fuller, indeed fullest, but through sight.
Rev.1.4Item quod dixi de his qui subveniunt indigentibus, quia misericordes vocantur, etiam si sapientes usque adeo sint, ut iam nullo animi dolore turbentur (De mor. Eccl. cath. 1, 27, 53), non sic accipiendum est, tamquam definierim in hac vita esse tales sapientes; non enim dixi: "cum sint", sed dixi: etiam si sint.
Likewise what I said of those who help the needy, that they are called merciful, even if they are so wise that they are no longer disturbed by any pain of mind (De mor. Eccl. cath. 1.27.53), is not to be understood as though I had defined that there are such wise men in this life; for I did not say "since they are," but I said even if they are.
Rev.1.45. Alio loco ubi dixi: iam vero cum haec humana dilectio inhaerentem uberibus tuis nutriverit et roboraverit animum, sequendo Deo factum idoneum, ubi eius maiestas ex tanta parte, quanta homini, dum terrae huius inhabitator est, sufficit aperire se coeperit, tantus caritatis ardor innascitur, et tantum divini amoris consurgit incendium, ut exustis omnibus vitiis et homine sanctificato atque purgato satis appareat, quam divine dictum sit: 'ego sum ignis consumens' (De mor. Eccl. cath. 1, 30, 64; Hebr 12, 29), possunt putare Pelagiani istam perfectionem in hac mortali vita me dixisse posse contingere.
5. In another place, where I said: but now, when this human love has nourished and strengthened the mind that clings to your breasts, making it fit for following God, then, when his majesty has begun to disclose itself in as great a measure as suffices for man while he is an inhabitant of this earth, so great an ardor of love is born, and so great a fire of divine love rises up, that, with all vices burned away and the man sanctified and purified, it sufficiently appears how divinely it was said, 'I am a consuming fire' (De mor. Eccl. cath. 1.30.64; Heb 12:29), the Pelagians can think that I said this perfection can come to pass in this mortal life.
Rev.1.5Sed non hoc putent; ardor quippe caritatis sequendo Deo factus idoneus et tam magnus, ut vitia cuncta consumat, in hac vita nasci et crescere potest, perficere vero propter quod nascitur, ut nullum insit homini vitium, non consequenter hic potest, quamvis tanta ista res eodem ardore caritatis perficiatur, ubi perfici et quando perfici potest, ut quemadmodum lavacrum regenerationis purgat a reatu omnium peccatorum, quae humana traxit nativitas et contraxit iniquitas, ita illa perfectio purget ab omnium labe vitiorum, sine quibus esse non potest humana in hoc saeculo infirmitas;
But let them not think this; for the ardor of love, made fit for following God and so great that it consumes all vices, can be born and grow in this life, but to accomplish that for which it is born—that no vice be present in a man—cannot here follow as a consequence, although so great a thing is accomplished by that same ardor of love where it can be accomplished and when it can be accomplished; so that, just as the washing of regeneration purifies from the guilt of all sins, which human birth has drawn down and iniquity has contracted, so that perfection may purify from the stain of all vices, without which human weakness cannot exist in this world;
Rev.1.5sicut accipiendum est etiam quod ait Apostolus: Christus dilexit Ecclesiam, et se ipsum tradidit pro ea, mundans eam lavacro aquae in verbo, ut exhiberet sibi gloriosam Ecclesiam, non habentem maculam aut rugam aut aliquid eiusmodi (Eph 5, 25. 27). Hic est enim lavacrum aquae in verbo quo mundatur Ecclesia. Sed cum tota dicat, quamdiu hic est: dimitte nobis debita nostra (Matteo 6, 12), non utique hic est sine macula aut ruga aut aliquid eiusmodi; ex eo tamen quod hic accipit, ad illam gloriam, quae hic non est, perfectionemque perducitur.
as is to be understood also what the Apostle says: Christ loved the Church and gave himself up for her, cleansing her by the washing of water in the word, that he might present to himself a glorious Church, having no spot or wrinkle or any such thing (Eph 5:25, 27). For this is the washing of water in the word by which the Church is cleansed. But since the whole Church, so long as it is here, says: forgive us our debts (Matt 6:12), it is certainly not here without spot or wrinkle or any such thing; yet from what it here receives, it is brought to that glory, which is not here, and to perfection.
Rev.1.56. In alio libro, cuius est titulus: De moribus Manichaeorum, illud quod dixi: Dei bonitas omnia deficientia sic ordinat, ut ibi sint ubi congruentissime possint esse, donec ordinatis motibus ad id recurrant unde defecerunt (De mor. Eccl. cath. 2, 7, 9), non sic accipiendum est, tamquam omnia recurrant ad id unde defecerunt, sicut Origeni visum est (Orig., De princ. 2, 3, 3), sed ea omnia quae recurrunt. Non enim recurrunt ad Deum a quo defecerunt, qui sempiterno igne punientur, quamvis omnia deficientia sic ordinentur, ut ibi sint ubi congruentissime possint esse, quia et illi qui non recurrunt congruentissime in poena sunt.
6. In the other book, whose title is On the Ways of Life of the Manichees, that which I said: the goodness of God so orders all defecting things that they are there where they can most fittingly be, until by ordered movements they return to that from which they fell away (De mor. Eccl. cath. 2.7.9), is not to be understood as though all things return to that from which they fell away, as it seemed to Origen (Origen, On First Principles 2.3.3), but those that do return. For those who will be punished with everlasting fire do not return to God from whom they fell away, although all defecting things are so ordered that they are there where they can most fittingly be, since those too who do not return are most fittingly in punishment.
Rev.1.6Alio loco: nemo fere, inquam, de scarabeis dubitat, quin de fimo in pilam rotundato ab his atque obruto existant (De mor. Eccl. cath. 2, 17, 63), cum hoc utrum verum sit multi dubitent, multi ne audiverint quidem.
In another place: scarcely anyone, I said, doubts about beetles, that they come to be from dung rolled into a ball by them and buried (De mor. Eccl. cath. 2.17.63), whereas many doubt whether this is true, and many have not even heard of it.
Rev.1.6Hoc opus sic incipit: in aliis libris satis opinor egisse nos.
This work begins thus: In other books I think we have dealt sufficiently.
Rev.1.6C. 8On the Size of the Soul, One BookDe animae quantitate, liber unus
1. In eadem urbe scripsi dialogum, in quo de anima multa quaeruntur ac disseruntur; id est unde sit, qualis sit, quanta sit, cur corpori fuerit data, cum ad corpus venerit qualis efficiatur, qualis cum abscesserit (De quant. an. 1, 1). Sed quoniam quanta sit, diligentissime ac subtilissime disputatum est, ut eam, si possemus, ostenderemus corporalis quantitatis non esse et tamen magnum aliquid esse, ex hac una inquisitione totus liber nomen accepit, ut appellaretur: De animae quantitate.
1. In the same city I wrote a dialogue, in which many things are asked and discussed about the soul; that is, whence it comes, what it is like, how great it is, why it was given to the body, what it becomes when it comes to the body, and what it is like when it has departed (De quant. an. 1.1). But since how great it is was discussed most carefully and subtly—so that we might show, if we could, that it is not of corporeal magnitude and yet is something great—from this one inquiry the whole book took its name, so that it was called On the Size of the Soul.
Rev.1.12. In quo libro illud quod dixi: omnes artes animam secum attulisse mihi videri, nec aliud quidquam esse id quod dicitur discere quam reminisci ac recordari (De quant. an. 20, 34), non sic accipiendum est, quasi ex hoc approbetur animam vel hic in alio corpore vel alibi sive in corpore sive extra corpus aliquando vixisse, et ea quae interrogata respondet, cum hic non didicerit, in alia vita ante didicisse (Cf. De Trin. 12, 15, 24; Plat., Phaedo 72).
2. In this book, that which I said: that it seemed to me the soul brought all the arts with it, and that what is called learning is nothing other than remembering and recollecting (De quant. an. 20.34), is not to be understood as though from this it were approved that the soul once lived, either here in another body or elsewhere, whether in a body or outside a body, and that the things it answers when questioned, though it did not learn them here, it learned beforehand in another life (See De Trin. 12.15.24; Plato, Phaedo 72).
Rev.1.2Fieri enim potest, sicut iam in hoc opere supra diximus (Retract. 1, 4, 4;), ut hoc ideo possit, quia natura intellegibilis est et connectitur non solum intellegibilibus, verum etiam immutabilibus rebus, eo ordine facta, ut cum se ad eas res movet quibus connexa est vel ad se ipsam, in quantum eas videt, in tantum de his vera respondeat.
For it can be the case, as we have already said above in this work (Retract. 1.4.4), that this is possible for the reason that the nature of the soul is intelligible and is connected not only with intelligible but also with unchangeable things, made in such an order that, when it moves itself to those things to which it is connected or to itself, in so far as it sees them, in so far does it answer truly about them.
Rev.1.2Nec sane omnes artes eo modo secum attulit ac secum habet; nam de artibus quae ad sensus corporis pertinent, sicut multa medicinae, sicut astrologiae omnia, nisi quod hic didicerit, non potest dicere.
Nor indeed did it bring all the arts with it in that way and hold them with it; for of the arts that pertain to the senses of the body—as many parts of medicine, as all of astrology—it can say nothing except what it has learned here.
Rev.1.2Ea vero quae sola intellegentia capit propter id quod dixi, cum vel a se ipsa vel ab alio fuerit bene interrogata, et recordata respondet.
But those things which the understanding alone grasps, for the reason I have said, it answers when it has been well questioned, either by itself or by another, and has recollected them.
Rev.1.23. Alio loco: vellem, inquam, hinc plura dicere ac me ipsum constringere, dum quasi tibi praecipio, ut nihil aliud agerem quam redderer mihi, cui me maxime debeo (De quant. an. 28, 55), ubi videor dicere potius debuisse redderer Deo, cui me maxime debeo. Sed quoniam prius sibi ipse homo reddendus est, ut illic quasi gradu facto inde surgat atque attollatur ad Deum, sicut filius ille minor prius reversus est ad semet ipsum et tunc ait: surgam et ibo ad patrem meum (Luca 15, 18), ideo sic sum locutus. Denique mox addidi: atque ita fieri amicum mancipium Domino (De quant. an. 28, 55; Hor.Sat.2, 7, 2-3). Quod ergo dixi: cui me maxime debeo, ad homines retuli; magis enim mihi me debeo quam hominibus ceteris, quamvis Deo magis quam mihi.
3. In another place: I would wish, I said, to say more on this point and to bind myself, while I as it were instruct you, to do nothing other than to be restored to myself, to whom I most owe myself (De quant. an. 28.55), where I seem rather to have had to say be restored to God, to whom I most owe myself. But because a man must first be restored to himself, so that there, as if by a step made, he may rise from there and be lifted up to God—just as that younger son first returned to himself and then said: I will arise and go to my father (Luke 15:18)—therefore I spoke thus. Finally I soon added: and so to become a friendly servant to the Lord (De quant. an. 28.55; Horace, Satires 2.7.2-3). So what I said, to whom I most owe myself, I referred to men; for I owe myself to myself more than to other men, although to God more than to myself.
Rev.1.3Hic liber sic incipit: quoniam video te abundare otio.
This book begins thus: Since I see that you abound in leisure.
Rev.1.3C. 9On Free Will, Three BooksDe libero arbitrio, libri tres
1. Cum adhuc Romae demoraremur, voluimus disputando quaerere unde sit malum. Et eo modo disputavimus ut, si possemus, id quod de hac re divinae auctoritati subditi credebamus, etiam ad intellegentiam nostram, quantum disserendo opitulante Deo agere possemus, ratio considerata et tractata perduceret. Et quoniam constitit inter nos diligenter ratione discussa, malum non exortum nisi ex libero voluntatis arbitrio, tres libros quos eadem disputatio peperit appellati sunt: De libero arbitrio. Quorum secundum et tertium in Africa, iam Hippone Regio presbyter ordinatus, sicut tunc potui, terminavi.
1. While we were still staying at Rome, we wished to inquire by disputation whence evil comes. And we disputed in such a way that, if we could, the reason, when considered and treated, might bring what we believed about this matter—subject to divine authority—even to our understanding, as far as we could manage by discussion with God's help. And since it was agreed among us, after the matter had been carefully examined by reason, that evil arose from nothing but the free choice of the will, the three books to which that same disputation gave birth were called On Free Will. The second and third of these I finished in Africa, having already been ordained a priest at Hippo Regius, as best I then could.
Rev.1.12. In his libris ita multa disserta sunt, ut incidentes nonnullae quaestiones, quas vel enodare non poteram vel longam sermocinationem in praesenti requirebant, ita differrentur, ut ex utraque parte vel ex omnibus earumdem quaestionum partibus, in quibus non apparebat quid potius congrueret veritati, ad hoc tamen ratiocinatio nostra concluderetur, ut, quodlibet eorum verum esset, laudandus crederetur, vel etiam ostenderetur Deus (Cf. De lib. arb. 1, 2, 4. 16, 35; 3, 16, 46. 22, 65).
2. In these books many things were discussed in such a way that certain incidental questions, which either I could not unravel or which required a long discourse at the time, were so deferred that, on either side, or on all the sides of those same questions—in which it was not clear which view better agreed with the truth—our reasoning was nevertheless brought to this conclusion: that, whichever of them might be true, God was to be believed worthy of praise, or even shown to be such (See De lib. arb. 1.2.4; 1.16.35; 3.16.46; 3.22.65).
Rev.1.2Propter eos quippe disputatio illa suscepta est, qui negant ex libero voluntatis arbitrio mali originem duci, et Deum, si ita est, creatorem omnium naturarum culpandum esse contendunt; eo modo volentes secundum suae impietatis errorem (Manichaei enim sunt) immutabilem quamdam et Deo coaeternam introducere naturam mali. De gratia vero Dei, qua suos electos sic praedestinavit, ut eorum qui iam in eis utuntur libero arbitrio ipse etiam praepararet voluntates, nihil in his libris disputatum est propter hanc propositam quaestionem. Ubi autem incidit locus ut huius gratiae fieret commemoratio, transeunter commemorata est; non, quasi inde ageretur, operosa ratiocinatione defensa. Aliud est enim quaerere, unde sit malum, et aliud est quaerere, unde redeatur ad pristinum vel ad maius perveniatur bonum.
For that disputation was undertaken on account of those who deny that the origin of evil is derived from the free choice of the will, and who contend that God, if it is so, the Creator of all natures, is to be blamed; wishing in this way, according to the error of their impiety (for they are Manichees), to introduce a certain nature of evil, unchangeable and coeternal with God. But of the grace of God, by which he so predestined his elect that he himself also prepared the wills of those who now use free choice in them, nothing was discussed in these books, on account of the question proposed. Where, however, occasion arose for grace to be mentioned, it was mentioned in passing, not defended with laborious reasoning, as though that were the subject. For it is one thing to ask whence evil comes, and another to ask whence one returns to the former good, or attains to a greater one.
Rev.1.23. Quapropter novi haeretici Pelagiani, qui liberum sic asserunt voluntatis arbitrium, ut gratiae Dei non relinquant locum, quandoquidem eam secundum merita nostra dari asserunt, non se extollant, quasi eorum egerim causam, quia multa in his libris dixi pro libero arbitrio, quae illius disputationis causa poscebat.
3. Therefore let the new Pelagian heretics, who so assert the free choice of the will that they leave no place for the grace of God—since they assert that it is given according to our merits—not exalt themselves, as though I had pleaded their cause, because I said many things in these books in favor of free choice, which the purpose of that disputation required.
Rev.1.3Dixi quippe in primo libro: malefacta iustitia Dei vindicari, et addidi: non enim iuste vindicarentur, nisi fierent voluntate (De lib. arb. 1, 1, 1).
For I said in the first book: that evil deeds are punished by the justice of God, and I added: for they would not justly be punished, unless they were done by the will (De lib. arb. 1.1.1).
Rev.1.3Item cum ipsam bonam voluntatem tam magnum bonum esse monstrarem, ut omnibus corporeis et externis bonis merito anteponeretur, dixi: vides igitur iam, ut existimo, in voluntate nostra esse constitutum, ut hoc vel fruamur vel careamus tanto et tam vero bono. Quid enim tam in voluntate quam ipsa voluntas sita est? (De lib. arb. 1, 12, 26)
Likewise, when I was showing that the good will itself is so great a good that it is deservedly to be set before all corporeal and external goods, I said: you see, therefore, now, as I think, that it is placed in our will whether we enjoy or lack so great and so true a good. For what is so placed in the will as the will itself? (De lib. arb. 1.12.26)
Rev.1.3Et alio loco: quid ergo causae est, inquam, cur dubitandum putemus, etiam si numquam antea sapientes fuimus, voluntate nos tamen laudabilem et beatam vitam, voluntate turpem et miseram mereri ac degere? (De lib. arb. 1, 13, 28)
And in another place: what reason, then, I said, is there why we should think it doubtful that, even if we were never wise before, we nevertheless by the will deserve and lead a praiseworthy and happy life, and by the will a base and wretched one? (De lib. arb. 1.13.28)
Rev.1.3Item alio loco: ex quo conficitur, inquam, ut quisquis recte honesteque vult vivere, si id se velle prae fugacibus rebus velit, assequatur tantam rem tanta facilitate, ut nihil aliud ei, quam ipsum velle, sit habere quod voluit (De lib. arb. 1, 13, 29).
Likewise in another place: from which it is concluded, I said, that whoever wishes to live rightly and honorably, if he wishes to will this in preference to fleeting things, attains so great a thing with such ease that for him to have what he willed is nothing other than to will it (De lib. arb. 1.13.29).
Rev.1.3Itemque alibi dixi: hoc enim aeterna lex illa, ad cuius considerationem redire iam tempus est, incommutabili stabilitate firmavit, ut in voluntate meritum sit, in beatitate autem et miseria praemium atque supplicium (De lib. arb. 1, 14, 30).
Likewise elsewhere I said: for that eternal law, to the consideration of which it is now time to return, has established with unchangeable stability that merit lies in the will, but reward and punishment in blessedness and misery (De lib. arb. 1.14.30).
Rev.1.3Et alio loco: quid, inquam, quisque sectandum et amplectendum eligat, in voluntate esse positum constitit (De lib. arb. 1, 16, 34).
And in another place: what each one chooses to pursue and embrace, I said, was settled to be placed in the will (De lib. arb. 1.16.34).
Rev.1.3Et in libro secundo: homo enim ipse, inquam, in quantum homo est, aliquod bonum est, quia recte vivere cum vult potest (De lib. arb. 2, 1, 2).
And in the second book: for man himself, I said, in so far as he is man, is some good, because when he wills he can live rightly (De lib. arb. 2.1.2).
Rev.1.3Et alio loco dixi: recte fieri non posse nisi eodem libero voluntatis arbitrio (De lib. arb. 2, 18, 47).
And in another place I said: that one cannot act rightly except by that same free choice of the will (De lib. arb. 2.18.47).
Rev.1.3Et in libro tertio: quid opus est quaeri, inquam, unde iste motus existat, quo voluntas avertitur ab incommutabili bono ad commutabile bonum, cum eum non nisi animi et voluntarium et ob hoc culpabilem esse fateamur, omnisque de hac re disciplina utilis ad id valeat, ut eo motu improbato atque cohibito voluntatem nostram ad perfruendum sempiterno bono a lapsu temporalium convertamus? (De lib. arb. 3, 1, 2)
And in the third book: what need is there to ask, I said, whence this movement arises by which the will is turned away from the unchangeable good to a changeable good, since we confess that it belongs to the soul alone and is voluntary and for this reason culpable, and all teaching on this matter is useful for this: that, with that movement disapproved and restrained, we may turn our will away from the fall into temporal things toward enjoying the eternal good? (De lib. arb. 3.1.2)
Rev.1.3Et alio loco: optime, inquam, de te veritas clamat. Non enim posses aliud sentire esse in potestate nostra, nisi quod cum volumus facimus. Quapropter nihil tam in nostra potestate quam ipsa voluntas est. Ea enim prorsus nullo intervallo mox ut volumus praesto est (De lib. arb. 3, 3, 7).
And in another place: most excellently, I said, does truth cry out about you. For you could not perceive that anything else is in our power except what we do when we will. Therefore nothing is so much in our power as the will itself. For it is at hand at once, with no interval whatever, as soon as we will (De lib. arb. 3.3.7).
Rev.1.3Item alio loco: si enim tu laudaris, inquam, videndo quid facere debeas, cum id non videas nisi in illo qui est incommutabilis veritas, quanto magis ille qui et velle praecepit et posse praebuit et non impune nolle permisit? (De lib. arb. 3, 16, 46)
Likewise in another place: for if you are praised, I said, for seeing what you ought to do, since you do not see it except in him who is the unchangeable truth, how much more he who both commanded the willing and supplied the power and did not permit unwillingness to go unpunished? (De lib. arb. 3.16.46)
Rev.1.3Deinde subiunxi dicens: si enim hoc debet quisque quod accepit, et sic homo factus est ut necessario peccet, hoc debet ut peccet. Cum ergo peccat, quod debet facit. Quod si scelus est dicere, neminem natura sua cogit ut peccet (Ibidem).
Then I added, saying: for if each one owes what he has received, and man was so made that he necessarily sins, then this he owes: that he sin. When, therefore, he sins, he does what he owes. But if it is wicked to say this, no one is forced by his own nature to sin (De lib. arb. 3.16.46).
Rev.1.3Et iterum: quae tandem esse poterit, inquam, ante voluntatem causa voluntatis? Aut enim et ipsa voluntas est, et a radice ista voluntatis non receditur, aut non est voluntas, et peccatum nullum habet. Aut igitur voluntas est prima causa peccandi, aut nullum peccatum est prima causa peccandi, nec est cui recte imputetur peccatum nisi peccanti. Non ergo est cui recte imputetur nisi volenti (De lib. arb. 3, 17, 49).
And again: what, at last, could be, I said, the cause of the will before the will? For either it too is a will, and one does not depart from this root of the will, or it is not a will, and it has no sin. Either, therefore, the will is the first cause of sinning, or no sin is the first cause of sinning, and there is no one to whom sin is rightly imputed except the one sinning. There is, therefore, no one to whom it is rightly imputed except the one willing (De lib. arb. 3.17.49).
Rev.1.3Et paulo post: quis, inquam, peccat in eo quod nullo modo caveri potest? Peccatur autem, caveri igitur potest (De lib. arb. 3, 18, 50).
And a little later: who, I said, sins in that which can in no way be guarded against? But sin is committed; therefore it can be guarded against (De lib. arb. 3.18.50).
Rev.1.3Quo testimonio meo in quodam libro suo Pelagius usus est. Cui libro cum respondissem, titulum libri mei esse volui: De natura et gratia.
Pelagius used this testimony of mine in a certain book of his. When I had answered that book, I wished the title of my book to be Nature and Grace.
Rev.1.34. In his atque huiusmodi verbis meis, quia gratia Dei commemorata non est, de qua tunc non agebatur, putant Pelagiani, vel putare possunt, suam nos tenuisse sententiam. Sed frustra hoc putant. Voluntas quippe est qua et peccatur et recte vivitur; quod his verbis egimus. Voluntas ergo ipsa nisi Dei gratia liberetur a servitute, qua facta est serva peccati (Rom 6, 17. 20), et ut vitia superet adiuvetur, recte pieque vivi a mortalibus non potest. Et hoc divinum beneficium quo liberatur nisi eam praeveniret, iam meritis eius daretur et non esset gratia, quae utique gratis datur. Quod in aliis opusculis nostris satis egimus Cf. C. duas epp. Pelag. 1, 18, 36; De Spir. et litt. 27 ss.; De nat. et grat. 47, 55; De gesta Pel. 7 ss.; De grat. Chr. 1, 4, 5; De grat. et lib. arb. 5, 10; 21, 42., istos inimicos huius gratiae novos haereticos refellentes;
4. In these and similar words of mine, because the grace of God is not mentioned—of which there was then no question—the Pelagians think, or can think, that I held their view. But they think this in vain. For it is the will by which one both sins and lives rightly; and this we treated of in these words. The will itself, therefore, unless it is freed by the grace of God from the servitude by which it was made a slave to sin (Rom 6:17, 20), and is helped to overcome the vices, cannot be lived rightly and piously by mortals. And this divine benefit by which it is freed, unless it preceded the will, would be given to its merits and would not be grace, which is certainly given freely. This we have treated of sufficiently in other little works of ours See C. duas epp. Pelag. 1.18.36; De spir. et litt. 27ff.; De natura et gratia 47, 55; De gestis Pelag. 7ff.; De grat. Christi 1.4.5; De grat. et lib. arbit. 5.10; 21.42., refuting those new heretics who are enemies of this grace;
Rev.1.4quamvis et in his libris, qui non contra illos omnino, quippe illi nondum erant, sed contra Manichaeos conscripti sunt De libero arbitrio, non omnimodo de ista Dei gratia reticuimus, quam nefanda impietate conantur auferre. Diximus quippe in secundo libro: non solum magna, sed etiam minima bona non esse posse, nisi ab illo a quo sunt omnia bona, hoc est Deo (De lib. arb. 2, 19, 50);
although even in these books On Free Will, which were written not at all against them—since they did not yet exist—but against the Manichees, we were not altogether silent about this grace of God, which they try by abominable impiety to take away. For we said in the second book: that not only great but also the least goods cannot exist except from him from whom are all goods, that is, God (De lib. arb. 2.19.50);
Rev.1.4et paulo post: virtutes, inquam, quibus recte vivitur, magna bona sunt, species autem quorumlibet corporum, sine quibus recte vivi potest, minima bona sunt, potentiae vero animi, sine quibus recte vivi non potest, media bona sunt. Virtutibus nemo male utitur, ceteris autem bonis, id est mediis et minimis, non solum bene sed etiam male quisque uti potest. Et ideo virtute nemo male utitur, quia opus virtutis est bonus usus istorum, quibus etiam non bene uti possumus, nemo autem bene utendo male utitur. Quare abundantia et magnitudo bonitatis Dei non solum magna sed etiam media et minima bona esse praestitit. Magis laudanda est bonitas eius in magnis quam in mediis, et magis in mediis quam in minimis bonis, sed magis in omnibus, quam si non omnia tribuisset (Ibidem).
and a little later: the virtues, I said, by which one lives rightly are great goods; but the forms of any bodies whatever, without which one can live rightly, are the least goods; while the powers of the soul, without which one cannot live rightly, are intermediate goods. No one makes bad use of the virtues; but of the other goods, that is, the intermediate and the least, anyone can make use not only well but also badly. And therefore no one makes bad use of virtue, because the work of virtue is the good use of those things which we can also use not well, but no one who uses well uses badly. Wherefore the abundance and greatness of God's goodness has bestowed being not only on great but also on intermediate and least goods. His goodness is more to be praised in great than in intermediate, and more in intermediate than in least goods, but more in all of them than if he had not bestowed all (De lib. arb. 2.19.50).
Rev.1.4Et alio loco: tu tantum, inquam, pietatem inconcussam tene, ut nullum tibi bonum vel sentienti vel intellegenti vel quoquo modo cogitanti occurrat quod non sit ex Deo (De lib. arb. 2, 20, 54).
And in another place: only hold fast, I said, an unshaken piety, so that no good may occur to you, whether sensing or understanding or thinking in any way whatever, which is not from God (De lib. arb. 2.20.54).
Rev.1.4Itemque alio loco dixi: sed quoniam non sicut sponte homo cecidit, ita etiam sponte surgere potest, porrectam nobis desuper dexteram Dei, id est Dominum nostrum Iesum Christum, firma fide teneamus (Ibidem).
Likewise in another place I said: but since man cannot of his own accord rise again as of his own accord he fell, let us hold with firm faith the right hand of God stretched out to us from above, that is, our Lord Jesus Christ (De lib. arb. 2.20.54).
Rev.1.45. Et in libro tertio, cum dixissem illud, quo et Pelagium de meis opusculis usum fuisse commemoravi (Retract. 1, 9, 3): quis enim, inquam, peccat in eo quod nullo modo caveri potest? Peccatur autem, caveri igitur potest (De lib. arb. 3, 18, 50), continuo secutus adiunxi: et tamen etiam per ignorantiam facta quaedam improbantur et corrigenda iudicantur, sicut in divinis auctoritatibus legimus. Ait enim Apostolus: 'misericordiam consecutus sum quia ignorans feci' (1 Tim 1, 13); ait et Propheta: 'delicta iuventutis meae et ignorantiae meae ne memineris' (Ps 24, 7).
5. And in the third book, when I had said that which I mentioned Pelagius too had used from my little works (Retract. 1.9.3): for who, I said, sins in that which can in no way be guarded against? But sin is committed; therefore it can be guarded against (De lib. arb. 3.18.50), I immediately went on to add: and yet certain things done even through ignorance are disapproved and judged to be in need of correction, as we read in the divine authorities. For the Apostle says: 'I obtained mercy because I acted ignorantly' (1 Tim 1:13); and the Prophet says: 'remember not the sins of my youth and my ignorances' (Ps 25:7 (24)).
Rev.1.5Sunt etiam necessitate facta improbanda, ubi vult homo recte facere et non potest. Nam unde sunt illae voces: 'non enim quod volo facio bonum, sed quod odi malum hoc ago' (Rom 7, 15); et illud: 'velle adiacet mihi, perficere autem bonum non' (Rom 7, 18), et illud: 'caro concupiscit adversus spiritum, spiritus autem adversus carnem; haec enim invicem adversantur, ut non ea quae vultis faciatis' (Gal 5, 17).
There are also things done by necessity that are to be disapproved, where a man wishes to act rightly and cannot. For whence come those words: 'for the good that I will I do not, but the evil that I hate, this I do' (Rom 7:15); and that: 'to will is present with me, but to accomplish the good is not' (Rom 7:18), and that: 'the flesh lusts against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh; for these are opposed to one another, so that you do not do the things that you would' (Gal 5:17).
Rev.1.5Sed haec omnia hominum sunt ex illa mortis damnatione venientium. Nam si non est ista poena hominis sed natura, nulla ista peccata sunt. Si enim non receditur ab eo modo quo naturaliter factus est, ita ut melius esse non possit, ea quae debet facit, cum haec facit. Si autem bonus homo esset, aliter esset. Nunc autem quia ita est, non est bonus nec habet in potestate ut bonus sit, sive non videndo qualis esse debeat, sive videndo et non valendo esse qualem debere esse se videt.
But all these things belong to men coming from that condemnation of death. For if this is not the punishment of man but his nature, these are not sins. For if there is no departing from the manner in which he was naturally made, so that he cannot be better, then he does what he ought when he does these things. But if he were a good man, he would be otherwise. Now, however, because it is so, he is not good, nor has he it in his power to be good, whether by not seeing what sort he ought to be, or by seeing and not being able to be such as he sees that he ought to be.
Rev.1.5Poenam istam esse quis dubitet? Omnis autem poena, si iusta est, peccati poena est et supplicium nominatur. Si autem iniusta poena est, quoniam poenam esse nemo ambigit, iniusto aliquo dominante homini imposita est.
Who would doubt that this is a punishment? But every punishment, if it is just, is the punishment of sin and is called a penalty. But if it is an unjust punishment—since no one doubts that it is a punishment—it has been imposed on man by some unjust ruler.
Rev.1.5Porro quia de omnipotentia Dei et iustitia dubitare dementis est, iusta haec poena est et pro peccato aliquo penditur. Non enim quisquam iniustus dominator aut subripere hominem potuit velut ignoranti Deo, aut extorquere invito tamquam invalidiori vel terrendo vel confligendo, ut hominem iniusta poena cruciaret. Relinquitur ergo ut haec poena iusta de damnatione hominis veniat (De lib. arb. 3, 18, 51).
Now, since to doubt about the omnipotence and justice of God is the mark of a madman, this punishment is just and is paid for some sin. For no unjust ruler could either filch man away as though from a God who was ignorant, or wrest him away from one unwilling, as though from one weaker, whether by terrifying or by contending, so as to torment man with an unjust punishment. It remains, therefore, that this just punishment comes from the condemnation of man (De lib. arb. 3.18.51).
Rev.1.5Et alio loco: approbare, inquam, falsa pro veris ut erret invitus, et resistente atque torquente dolore carnalis vinculi non posse a libidinosis operibus temperare, non est natura instituti hominis sed poena damnati. Cum autem de libera voluntate recte faciendi loquimur, de illa scilicet in qua homo factus est loquimur (De lib. arb. 3, 18, 52).
And in another place: to approve, I said, false things for true, so that one errs unwillingly, and, with the pain of the carnal bond resisting and tormenting, to be unable to refrain from lustful works, is not the nature of man as he was established, but the punishment of one condemned. But when we speak of the free will of acting rightly, we are speaking of course of that will in which man was made (De lib. arb. 3.18.52).
Rev.1.56. Ecce tam longe antequam Pelagiana heresis exstitisset, sic disputavimus, velut iam contra illos disputaremus. Cum enim omnia bona dicerentur ex Deo, id est et magna et media et minima, in mediis quidem bonis invenitur liberum voluntatis arbitrium, quia et male illo uti possumus, sed tamen tale est, ut sine illo recte vivere nequeamus. Bonus autem usus eius iam virtus est, quae in magnis repperitur bonis, quibus male uti nullus potest. Et quia omnia bona, sicut dictum est, et magna et media et minima ex Deo sunt, sequitur ut ex Deo sit etiam bonus usus liberae voluntatis, quae virtus est et in magnis numeratur bonis (De lib. arb. 2, 19, 50-53).
6. Behold, so long before the Pelagian heresy had arisen, we disputed thus, as though we were already disputing against them. For since all goods were said to be from God—that is, both great and intermediate and least—free choice of the will is indeed found among the intermediate goods, because we can also use it badly, but it is nevertheless such that without it we cannot live rightly. But the good use of it is already a virtue, which is found among the great goods, which no one can use badly. And because all goods, as has been said—both great and intermediate and least—are from God, it follows that the good use of free will, which is a virtue and is counted among the great goods, is also from God (De lib. arb. 2.19.50-53).
Rev.1.6Deinde dictum est: ex qua miseria peccantibus iustissime inflicta, liberet Dei gratia, quia sponte homo, id est libero arbitrio, cadere potuit non etiam surgere. Ad quam miseriam iustae damnationis pertinet ignorantia et difficultas, quam patitur omnis homo ab exordio nativitatis suae, nec ab isto malo quisquam, nisi Dei gratia, liberatur (De lib. arb. 2, 20, 54; 3, 18, 50).
Then it was said: from which misery, most justly inflicted on sinners, the grace of God frees us, because man of his own accord, that is, by free choice, was able to fall but not also to rise. To this misery of just condemnation belong the ignorance and difficulty which every man suffers from the beginning of his birth, nor is anyone freed from this evil except by the grace of God (De lib. arb. 2.20.54; 3.18.50).
Rev.1.6Quam miseriam Pelagiani nolunt ex iusta damnatione descendere, negantes originale peccatum. Quamvis ignorantia et difficultas etiamsi essent hominis primordia naturalia, nec sic culpandus sed laudandus esset Deus, sicut in eodem libro tertio disputavimus (De lib. arb. 3, 20, 58; cf. 3, 22, 64).
This misery the Pelagians refuse to derive from just condemnation, denying original sin. And yet, even if ignorance and difficulty were the natural beginnings of man, even so God would be not to be blamed but to be praised, as we argued in that same third book (De lib. arb. 3.20.58; see 3.22.64).
Rev.1.6Quae disputatio contra Manichaeos habenda est, qui non accipiunt Scripturas sanctas Veteris Instrumenti, in quibus peccatum originale narratur, et quidquid inde in Litteris Apostolicis legitur, detestabili impudentia immissum fuisse contendunt a corruptoribus Scripturarum, tamquam non fuerit ab Apostolis dictum. Contra Pelagianos autem hoc defendendum est quod utraque Scriptura commendat, quam se accipere profitentur.
This disputation is to be held against the Manichees, who do not accept the holy Scriptures of the Old Testament, in which original sin is recounted, and who contend that whatever is read on this point in the Apostolic Writings was inserted with detestable shamelessness by corruptors of the Scriptures, as though it had not been said by the Apostles. But against the Pelagians this must be defended which both Scriptures, which they profess to accept, commend.
Rev.1.6Hoc opus sic incipit: dic mihi, quaeso te, utrum Deus non sit auctor mali.
This work begins thus: Tell me, I beg you, whether God is not the author of evil.
Rev.1.6C. 10On Genesis Against the Manichees, Two BooksDe Genesi adversus Manichaeos, libri duo
1. Iam vero in Africa constitutus, scripsi duos libros De Genesi contra Manichaeos. Quamvis enim in superioribus libris quidquid disputavi, unde ostenderem Deum summe bonum et immutabilem creatorem esse omnium mutabilium naturarum nec ullam esse naturam malam sive substantiam, in quantum natura est atque substantia, adversus Manichaeos nostra invigilaret intentio, isti tamen duo libri apertissime adversus eos editi sunt in defensionem Veteris Legis, quam vehementi studio vesani erroris oppugnant: in primo ab eo quod scriptum est: in principio fecit Deus caelum et terram (Gen 1, 1), donec septem peragantur dies, ubi legitur Deus requievisse in die septimo. In secundo autem, ab eo quod scriptum est: hic liber creaturae caeli et terrae (Gen 2, 4), donec Adam et mulier eius dimissi sunt de paradiso, et custodia posita est ligno vitae. Deinde in fine libri errori Manichaeorum fidem catholicae veritatis opposui, quid illi dicant et nos quid dicamus breviter aperteque complectens.
1. Now, already settled in Africa, I wrote two books On Genesis Against the Manichees. For although in the earlier books, in whatever I discussed in order to show that God is the supremely good and unchangeable Creator of all changeable natures, and that no nature or substance is evil in so far as it is a nature and a substance, our attention was on guard against the Manichees, yet these two books were published most openly against them, in defense of the Old Law, which they attack with the vehement zeal of a mad error: in the first, from that which is written, in the beginning God made heaven and earth (Gen 1:1), until the seven days are completed, where it is read that God rested on the seventh day. In the second, from that which is written, this is the book of the creation of heaven and earth (Gen 2:4), until Adam and his wife were sent out of paradise, and a guard was set over the tree of life. Then at the end of the book I set the faith of catholic truth against the error of the Manichees, briefly and openly comprising what they say and what we say.
Rev.1.12. Quod vero dixi: illud autem lumen non irrationalium avium oculos pascit, sed pura corda eorum qui Deo credunt et ab amore visibilium rerum et temporalium se ad eius praecepta implenda convertunt, quod omnes homines possunt si velint (De Gen c. Man. 1, 3, 6), non existiment novi haeretici Pelagiani secundum eos esse dictum. Verum est enim omnino, omnes homines hoc posse si velint; sed praeparatur voluntas a Domino, et tantum augetur munere caritatis ut possint, quod hic ideo dictum non est, quoniam praesenti necessarium non erat quaestioni.
2. But as for what I said: that light, however, does not feed the eyes of irrational birds, but the pure hearts of those who believe God and turn themselves away from the love of visible and temporal things to the fulfilling of his precepts, which all men can do if they will (De Gen. contra Manich. 1.3.6), let not the new Pelagian heretics suppose it was said in accordance with their view. For it is entirely true that all men can do this if they will; but the will is prepared by the Lord, and is increased by the gift of love so much that they are able—which here was not said for the reason that it was not necessary to the present question.
Rev.1.2Quod vero ibi legitur benedictionem Dei, qua dictum est: crescite et multiplicamini (Gen 1, 28) in carnalem fecunditatem post peccatum conversam esse credendam (De Gen c. Man. 1, 19, 30); si non potest alio modo dictum videri, nisi ut putentur illi homines non habituri fuisse filios homines nisi peccassent, omnino non approbo.
But as for what is there read, that the blessing of God, by which it was said, increase and multiply (Gen 1:28), is to be believed to have been changed into carnal fecundity after sin (De Gen. contra Manich. 1.19.30)—if it cannot seem to be said in any other way than that those people would not have had human children unless they had sinned, I do not approve it at all.
Rev.1.2Illud etiam non est consequens, ut ideo intellegatur in allegoria tantummodo esse accipiendum, quod herbae virides et ligna fructifera omni generi bestiarum et omnibus avibus et omnibus serpentibus in libro Geneseos dantur ad cibum, quia sunt et quadrupedia et volatilia quae solis carnibus vivere videantur (De Gen c. Man. 1, 20, 31). Fieri enim posset ut alerentur ab hominibus etiam de fructibus terrae, si propter oboedientiam, qua ipsi homines Deo sine ulla iniquitate servirent, mererentur omnes bestias et aves omni modo habere servientes.
Neither does it follow that, for this reason, what is said in the book of Genesis—that green herbs and fruit-bearing trees are given as food to every kind of beast and to all birds and to all serpents—is to be understood as taken only in allegory, because there are both quadrupeds and birds which seem to live on flesh alone (De Gen. contra Manich. 1.20.31). For it could be that they were nourished by men even from the fruits of the earth, if, on account of the obedience by which those men served God without any iniquity, they deserved to have all the beasts and birds serving them in every way.
Rev.1.2Item movere potest quomodo dixerim de populo Israel: adhuc corporali circumcisione et sacrificiis, tamquam in mari gentium populus ille legi serviebat (De Gen c. Man. 1, 23, 40) quandoquidem apud gentes sacrificare non poterant, sicut eos et nunc videmus sine sacrificiis remansisse (C. litt. Petil. 2, 27, 87), nisi forte quod per Pascha immolant ovem, hoc in sacrificio deputetur.
Likewise it may give pause how I said of the people of Israel: still, with bodily circumcision and sacrifices, that people served the law as though in the sea of the nations (De Gen. contra Manich. 1.23.40)—seeing that among the nations they could not sacrifice, just as we see them now too remaining without sacrifices (C. litt. Petil. 2.27.87), unless perhaps the fact that they immolate a sheep for the Passover be reckoned as a sacrifice.
Rev.1.23. In secundo etiam libro illud quod posui nomine pabuli significari posse vitam (De Gen c. Man. 2, 3, 4; Gen 2, 5), cum melioris interpretationis codices non habeant pabulum, sed faenum, non satis apte dictum videtur. Non enim congruit faeni nomen significationi "vitae" quomodo pabuli.
3. In the second book, too, that which I set down—that by the name of fodder life can be signified (De Gen. contra Manich. 2.3.4; Gen 2:5), whereas copies of a better translation do not have fodder but hay—does not seem aptly said. For the word "hay" does not suit the signification of "life" as fodder does.
Rev.1.3Item non videor (De Gen c. Man. 2, 5, 6) recte appellasse verba prophetica quibus scriptum est: quid superbit terra et cinis? (Eccli 10, 9), quia non in eius libro legitur, quem certi simus appellandum esse prophetam.
Likewise I do not seem (De Gen. contra Manich. 2.5.6) to have rightly called prophetic the words in which it is written: why is earth and ashes proud? (Sir 10:9), because it is not read in the book of one whom we are certain is to be called a prophet.
Rev.1.3Nec illud Apostoli ubi adhibet testimonium de Genesi dicens: factus est primus homo Adam in animam viventem (1 Cor 15, 45), sicut ille voluit intellexi, cum exponerem quod scriptum est. Insufflavit Deus in faciem eius flatum vitae, et factus est homo in animam vivam, vel in animam viventem (Gen 2, 7;). Apostolus enim ad hoc adhibuit illud testimonium, ut probaret esse corpus animale; ego autem hinc putavi esse monstrandum animalem factum prius hominem, non corpus hominis solum (De Gen c. Man. 2, 8, 10).
Nor did I understand, as he wished, that saying of the Apostle where he adduces a testimony from Genesis, saying: the first man Adam was made a living soul (1 Cor 15:45), when I was expounding what is written: God breathed into his face the breath of life, and man was made into a living soul, or a living soul (Gen 2:7). For the Apostle adduced that testimony in order to prove that there is an animal body; but I thought it was to be shown from this that man was first made an animal being, not the body of man alone (De Gen. contra Manich. 2.8.10).
Rev.1.3Quod autem dixi: nulli naturae nocere peccata nisi sua (De Gen c. Man. 2, 29, 43), ideo dixi, quoniam iusto qui nocet non ei vere nocet, quando quidem etiam mercedem eius auget in caelis (Matteo 5, 12; Luca 6, 23), sibi autem peccando vere nocet, quia propter ipsam voluntatem nocendi recipiet id, quod nocuit. Possunt sane Pelagiani ad suum dogma trahere istam sententiam, et ideo dicere parvulis aliena non nocuisse peccata, quia dixi: nulli naturae nocere peccata nisi sua, non intuentes ideo parvulos, qui utique pertinent ad humanam naturam, trahere originale peccatum, quia in primis hominibus natura humana peccavit, ac per hoc naturae humanae nulla nocuere peccata nisi sua. Per unum quippe hominem, in quo omnes peccaverunt, peccatum intravit in mundum (Rom 5, 12); non enim nulli homini, sed nulli naturae dixi peccata nocere nisi sua.
But as for what I said: that sins harm no nature except their own (De Gen. contra Manich. 2.29.43), I said it for this reason, that whoever harms a just man does not truly harm him, since indeed he even increases his reward in heaven (Matt 5:12; Luke 6:23), but truly harms himself by sinning, because for that very will to harm he will receive what he has done. The Pelagians can indeed drag this saying to their dogma, and so say that the sins of others did not harm little children, because I said: sins harm no nature except their own, not considering that little children—who certainly belong to human nature—draw original sin for this reason, that in the first human beings human nature sinned, and through this no sins harmed human nature except its own. For through one man, in whom all sinned, sin entered into the world (Rom 5:12); for I said that sins harm not any man, but any nature, except their own.
Rev.1.3Item in eo quod paulo post dixi: nullum esse malum naturale (De Gen c. Man. 2, 29, 43), possunt quaerere similem latebram, nisi hoc dictum ad naturam talem referatur, qualis sine vitio primitus condita est; ipsa enim vere ac proprie natura hominis dicitur. Translato autem verbo utimur, ut naturam dicamus etiam qualis nascitur homo, secundum quam locutionem dixit Apostolus: fuimus enim et nos aliquando natura filii irae sicut et ceteri (Eph 2, 3).
Likewise, in that which I said a little later, that there is no natural evil (De Gen. contra Manich. 2.29.43), they can seek a similar hiding place, unless this saying is referred to such a nature as was first established without fault; for that is truly and properly called the nature of man. But we use the word in a transferred sense, so as to call "nature" even man as he is born, according to which manner of speaking the Apostle said: for we too were once by nature children of wrath, like the rest (Eph 2:3).
Rev.1.3Hoc opus sic incipit: si eligerent Manichaei quos deciperent.
This work begins thus: If the Manichees were choosing whom they might deceive.
Rev.1.3C. 11On Music, Six BooksDe musica, libri sex
1. Deinde, ut supra commemoravi (Retract. 1, 6), sex libros De musica scripsi, quorum ipse sextus maxime innotuit, quoniam res in eo cognitione digna versatur, quomodo a corporalibus et spiritalibus, sed mutabilibus numeris, perveniatur ad immutabiles numeros, qui iam in ipsa sunt immutabili veritate, et sic invisibilia Dei per ea quae facta sunt intellecta conspiciantur (Rom 1, 20). Quod qui non possunt et tamen ex fide Christi vivunt (Rom 1, 17; 3, 26; Gal 3, 11; Hebr 10, 38), ad illa certius atque felicius conspicienda post hanc vitam veniunt. Qui autem possunt, si desit eis fides Christi qui unus Mediator est Dei et hominum (De musica 6, 1, 1; 1 Tim 2, 5), cum tota sapientia sua pereunt.
1. Then, as I mentioned above (Retract. 1.6), I wrote six books On Music, of which the sixth itself became most widely known, since in it is treated a matter worthy of knowledge: how from corporeal and spiritual but changeable numbers one arrives at the unchangeable numbers, which are already in the unchangeable truth itself, and so the invisible things of God are clearly seen, being understood through the things that are made (Rom 1:20). Those who cannot do this and yet live by the faith of Christ (Rom 1:17; 3:26; Gal 3:11; Heb 10:38), come to behold those things more surely and happily after this life. But those who can, if the faith of Christ—who is the one Mediator between God and men (De musica 6.1.1; 1 Tim 2:5)—is lacking to them, perish with all their wisdom.
Rev.1.12. In hoc libro illud quod dixi: corpora enim tanto meliora sunt quanto numerosiora talibus numeris, anima vero istis quae per corpus accipit carendo fit melior, cum sese avertit a carnalibus sensibus, et divinis Sapientiae numeris reformatur (De musica 6, 4, 7), non sic accipiendum est, quasi non sint futuri numeri corporales in corporibus incorruptibilibus et spiritalibus, cum multo speciosiora et decentiora futura sint, aut anima eos sensura non sit, quando erit optima, quemadmodum hic eis carendo fit melior.
2. In this book, that which I said: for bodies are the better the more they abound in numbers of this kind, but the soul becomes better by lacking these numbers which it receives through the body, when it turns itself away from the carnal senses and is reformed by the divine numbers of Wisdom (De musica 6.4.7), is not to be understood as though there will be no corporeal numbers in the incorruptible and spiritual bodies, since they will be far more beautiful and seemly, or as though the soul will not sense them when it is in its best state, in the way that here it becomes better by lacking them.
Rev.1.2Hic enim opus habet avertere se a carnalibus sensibus ad intellegibilia capienda, quia infirma est et minus idonea utrisque simul adhibere intentionem suam; et in his corporalibus nunc illecebra cavenda est, quamdiu anima illici ad delectationem turpem potest. Tunc autem tam firma erit atque perfecta, ut numeris corporalibus non avertatur a contemplatione Sapientiae, et ita sentiat eos ut non illiciatur ab eis, nec eis carendo fiat melior; sed ita sit bona et recta, ut nec latere possint eam nec occupare.
For here it has need to turn itself away from the carnal senses in order to grasp intelligible things, because it is weak and less able to apply its attention to both at once; and among these corporeal things an enticement must now be guarded against, so long as the soul can be enticed to base delight. But then it will be so firm and perfect that it will not be turned away by corporeal numbers from the contemplation of Wisdom, and will so sense them that it is not enticed by them, nor become better by lacking them; but it will be so good and upright that they can neither escape its notice nor occupy it.
Rev.1.23. Item quod dixi: haec autem sanitas tunc firmissima erit atque certissima, cum pristinae stabilitati certo suo tempore atque ordine hoc corpus fuerit restitutum (De musica 6, 5, 13), non ita dictum putetur, quasi non sint futura post resurrectionem corpora meliora, quam primorum hominum in paradiso fuerunt, cum illa iam non sint alenda corporalibus alimentis, quibus alebantur ista; sed pristina stabilitas hactenus accipienda est, quatenus aegritudinem ita nullam corpora illa patientur, sicut nec ista pati possent ante peccatum.
3. Likewise what I said: but this health will then be most firm and most certain, when this body has been restored to its former stability at its own certain time and order (De musica 6.5.13), is not to be thought said as though there will not be bodies after the resurrection better than those of the first human beings in paradise—since those bodies will no longer have to be nourished by the corporeal foods by which these were nourished; but the former stability is to be understood in this sense, that those bodies will suffer no sickness, just as these could not suffer it before sin.
Rev.1.34. Alio loco: laboriosior est, inquam, huius mundi amor. Quod enim in illo anima quaerit, constantiam scilicet aeternitatemque, non invenit, quoniam rerum transitu completur infima pulchritudo, et quod in illa imitatur constantiam, a summo Deo per animam traicitur, quoniam prior est species tantummodo tempore commutabilis quam est ea quae et tempore et locis (De musica 6, 14, 44).
4. In another place: more laborious, I said, is the love of this world. For what the soul seeks in it—namely, constancy and eternity—it does not find, since the lowest beauty is completed by the passing away of things, and what in it imitates constancy is conveyed through the soul from the supreme God, since the form that is changeable only in time is prior to that which is changeable both in time and in place (De musica 6.14.44).
Rev.1.4Haec verba, si eo modo accipi possunt, ut non intellegatur infima pulchritudo nisi in corporibus hominum omniumque animalium, quae cum sensu corporis vivunt, ratio manifesta defendit. Hoc quippe in ea pulchritudine imitatur constantiam, quod in compage sua manent eadem corpora, in quantum manent, id autem a summo Deo in ea per animam traicitur (Cf. De civ. Dei 7, 6). Anima quippe ipsam compagem tenet, ne dissolvatur et diffluat; quod videmus in corporibus animalium anima discedente contingere. Si autem infima pulchritudo in omnibus corporibus intellegatur, cogit ista sententia etiam ipsum mundum animal credere, ut etiam in ipsum, quod in illo imitatur constantiam, a summo Deo per animam traiciatur. Sed animal esse istum mundum, sicut Plato sensit aliique philosophi plurimi (Cf. Plato., Tim. 30b. Cicer., De nat. deor. 1, 30, 52. 2, 22, 30, 32), nec ratione certa indagare potui, nec divinarum Scripturarum auctoritate persuaderi posse cognovi. Unde tale aliquid a me dictum quo id accipi possit, etiam in libro De immortalitate animae temere dictum notavi (De imm. an. 15, 24; Retract. 1, 5, 3), non quia hoc falsum esse confirmo, sed quia nec verum esse comprehendo, quod sit animal mundus. Hoc sane inconcusse retinendum esse non dubito, Deum nobis non esse istum mundum, sive anima eius ulla sive nulla sit, quia si ulla est, ille qui eam fecit est Deus noster, si autem nulla est, nullorum Deus potest esse iste, quanto minus noster. Esse tamen spiritalem vitalemque virtutem, etiam si non sit animal mundus, quae virtus in angelis sanctis ad decorandum atque administrandum mundum Deo servit et a quibus non intellegitur, rectissime creditur. "Angelorum" autem "sanctorum" nomine, omnem sanctam creaturam spiritalem in Dei secreto atque occulto ministerio constitutam nunc appellaverim; sed spiritus angelicos sancta Scriptura nomine "animarum" significare non solet.
These words, if they can be understood in such a way that the lowest beauty is understood only in the bodies of men and of all animals which live with bodily sense, manifest reason defends. For this is what in that beauty imitates constancy: that the same bodies remain in their structure, in so far as they remain, and this is conveyed into them from the supreme God through the soul (See De Civ. Dei 7.6). For the soul holds the structure itself together, that it may not dissolve and flow apart; which we see happens in the bodies of animals when the soul departs. But if the lowest beauty is understood in all bodies, this saying forces one to believe that the world itself is an animal, so that into it too, what in it imitates constancy is conveyed from the supreme God through the soul. But that this world is an animal, as Plato thought, and very many other philosophers (See Plato, Timaeus 30b; Cicero, De nat. deorum 1.30.52; 2.22; 2.30; 2.32), I have neither been able to investigate by certain reason, nor have I learned that it can be persuaded by the authority of the divine Scriptures. Hence I noted that something of this sort, said by me in a way that could be so taken, was rashly said even in the book On the Immortality of the Soul (De imm. an. 15.24; Retract. 1.5.3)—not because I affirm this to be false, but because I do not grasp it to be true, that the world is an animal. This indeed I do not doubt is to be held unshaken: that this world is not God to us, whether it has any soul or none; for if it has any, he who made it is our God, and if it has none, this world can be the God of nothing, much less ours. Yet that there is a spiritual and life-giving power—even if the world is not an animal—which power in the holy angels serves God for adorning and administering the world, and by whom it is not understood, is most rightly believed. But by the name "holy angels" I would now call every holy spiritual creature established in God's secret and hidden ministry; yet holy Scripture is not accustomed to signify angelic spirits by the name "souls."
Rev.1.4Proinde in eo quod circa finem libri huius dixi: rationales et intellectuales numeri beatarum animarum atque sanctarum legem ipsam Dei, sine qua folium de arbore non cadit, et cui nostri capilli numerati sunt, nulla interposita natura excipientes, usque ad terrena et inferna iura transmittunt (De musica 6, 17, 58), non video quemadmodum vocabulum "animarum" secundum Scripturas sanctas positum possit ostendi, quandoquidem hic nonnisi angelos sanctos intellegi volui, quos habere animas nusquam me legisse in divinis eloquiis canonicis recolo.
Accordingly, in that which I said near the end of this book: the rational and intellectual numbers of the blessed and holy souls receive the very law of God—without which a leaf does not fall from the tree, and by which the hairs of our head are numbered—with no nature interposed, and transmit it down to earthly and infernal jurisdictions (De musica 6.17.58), I do not see how the word "souls," set down here according to the holy Scriptures, can be shown to be correct, since here I wished only the holy angels to be understood, whom I do not recall having read anywhere in the divine canonical writings to have souls.
Rev.1.4Hic liber sic incipit: satis diu pene.
This book begins thus: For quite long enough, almost.
Rev.1.4C. 12On the Teacher, One BookDe magistro, liber unus
Per idem tempus scripsi librum cuius est titulus: De magistro, in quo disputatur et quaeritur et invenitur, magistrum non esse qui docet hominem scientiam nisi Deum, secundum illud etiam quod in Evangelio scriptum est: unus est Magister vester Christus (Matteo 23, 10).
During the same period I wrote a book whose title is On the Teacher, in which it is disputed and inquired and found that there is no teacher who teaches a man knowledge except God, according to that also which is written in the Gospel: one is your Teacher, Christ (Matt 23:10).
Rev.1.4Hic liber sic incipit: quid tibi videmur efficere velle cum loquimur?
This book begins thus: What do we seem to you to be wishing to accomplish when we speak?
Rev.1.4C. 13On True Religion, One BookDe vera religione, liber unus
1. Tunc etiam De vera religione librum scripsi, in quo multipliciter et copiosissime disputatur unum verum Deum, id est Trinitatem Patrem et Filium et Spiritum Sanctum, religione vera colendum, et quanta misericordia eius per temporalem dispensationem concessa sit hominibus christiana religio, quae vera religio est, et ad eumdem cultum Dei quemadmodum sit homo quadam sua vita coaptandus. Maxime tamen contra duas naturas Manichaeorum liber hic loquitur.
1. Then too I wrote the book On True Religion, in which it is argued in manifold ways and most copiously that the one true God—that is, the Trinity, Father and Son and Holy Spirit—is to be worshiped with true religion; and with how great a mercy of his the Christian religion, which is the true religion, has been granted to men through the temporal dispensation; and how man is to be fitted to the same worship of God by a certain way of his life. Above all, however, this book speaks against the two natures of the Manichees.
Rev.1.12. In hoc libro quodam loco: sit, inquam, tibi manifestum atque perceptum, nullum errorem in religione esse potuisse, si anima pro Deo suo non coleret animam aut corpus aut phantasmata sua (De vera rel. 10, 18). Hic animam pro universa creatura incorporali posui non loquens more Scripturarum, quae animam, quando non translato verbo utuntur, nescio utrum velint intellegi nisi eam qua vivunt animalia mortalia, in quibus et homines sunt, quamdiu mortales sunt. Paulo post autem eumdem sensum melius sum breviusque complexus, ubi dixi: non ergo creaturae potius quam Creatori serviamus (Rom 1, 25) nec evanescamus in cogitationibus nostris (Rom 1, 21), et perfecta religio est (De vera rel. 10, 19). Creaturam quippe uno nomine utramque, id est spiritalem corporalemque, significavi. Restat quod ibi dixi: aut phantasmata sua; propter quod hic dixi: nec evanescamus in cogitationibus nostris.
2. In this book, in a certain place: let it be, I said, manifest and perceived by you that no error could have existed in religion, if the soul did not worship in place of its God a soul or a body or its own phantasms (De vera religione 10.18). Here I put soul for the whole incorporeal creation, not speaking in the manner of the Scriptures, which, when they do not use the word in a transferred sense, I do not know whether they wish anything to be understood by "soul" except that by which mortal animals live, among which are also men, so long as they are mortal. But a little later I comprised the same sense better and more briefly, where I said: let us not, therefore, serve the creature rather than the Creator (Rom 1:25) nor become vain in our thoughts (Rom 1:21), and religion is perfect (De vera religione 10.19). For by the one word "creature" I signified both, that is, the spiritual and the corporeal. There remains what I said there: or its own phantasms; on account of which I said here: nor become vain in our thoughts.
Rev.1.23. Item quod dixi: ea est nostris temporibus Christiana religio, quam cognoscere ac sequi securissima et certissima salus est (Ibidem), secundum hoc nomen dictum est, non secundum ipsam rem, cuius hoc nomen est. Nam res ipsa, quae nunc christiana religio nuncupatur, erat et apud antiquos nec defuit ab initio generis humani, quo- usque ipse Christus veniret in carne, unde vera religio, quae iam erat, coepit appellari christiana. Cum enim eum post resurrectionem ascensionemque in caelum coepissent Apostoli praedicare, et plurimi crederent, primum apud Antiochiam, sicut scriptum est, appellati sunt discipuli "Christiani" (Cf. Act 11, 26). Propterea dixi: haec est nostris temporibus christiana religio, non quia prioribus temporibus non fuit, sed quia posterioribus hoc nomen accepit.
3. Likewise what I said: this is, in our times, the Christian religion, to know and to follow which is the most secure and most certain salvation (De vera religione 10.19), was said according to this name, not according to the very thing of which this is the name. For the thing itself, which is now called the Christian religion, existed also among the ancients and was not lacking from the beginning of the human race, up until Christ himself came in the flesh, from which time the true religion, which already existed, began to be called Christian. For when, after his resurrection and ascension into heaven, the Apostles had begun to preach him, and very many believed, the disciples were first called "Christians" at Antioch, as it is written (See Acts 11:26). Therefore I said, this is, in our times, the Christian religion, not because it did not exist in earlier times, but because it received this name in later times.
Rev.1.34. Alio loco: intende igitur, inquam, in haec quae sequuntur, diligenter et pie, quantum potes, tales enim adiuvat Deus (De vera rel. 10, 20). Quod non ita intellegendum est, quasi tantummodo tales adiuvet, cum adiuvet etiam non tales ut sint tales, id est ut diligenter et pie quaerant; tales autem adiuvat ut inveniant.
4. In another place: attend, therefore, I said, to these things that follow, carefully and piously, as far as you can, for such persons God helps (De vera religione 10.20). This is not to be understood as though he helps only such persons, since he also helps those who are not such, that they may be such—that is, that they may seek carefully and piously; but such persons he helps to find.
Rev.1.4Itemque alibi: deinde, inquam, iam erit consequens, ut post mortem corporalem, quam debemus primo peccato, tempore suo atque ordine suo hoc corpus restituatur pristinae stabilitati (De vera rel. 12, 25). Quod sic accipiendum est, quia etiam pristina stabilitas corporis, quam peccando amisimus, habebat tantam felicitatem, ut in defectum non vergeret senectutis. Huic ergo pristinae stabilitati restituetur hoc corpus in resurrectione mortuorum. Sed habebit amplius ut nec alimentis corporalibus sustentetur, sed ad sufficientiam vivificetur solo spiritu (1 Pt 3, 18), cum resurrexerit in spiritum vivificantem (1 Cor 15, 45), qua causa etiam spiritale erit. Illud autem quod primum fuit, quamvis non moriturum nisi homo peccasset, tamen animale factum est, hoc est in animam viventem.
Likewise elsewhere: then, I said, it will be a consequence that, after the bodily death which we owe to the first sin, at its own time and in its own order this body will be restored to its former stability (De vera religione 12.25). This is to be understood thus, that even the former stability of the body, which we lost by sinning, had such great felicity that it did not incline toward the decline of old age. To this former stability, therefore, this body will be restored in the resurrection of the dead. But it will have more, so that it is not sustained by corporeal foods, but to its sufficiency is given life by the spirit alone (1 Pet 3:18), when it shall have risen into a life-giving spirit (1 Cor 15:45), for which reason it will also be spiritual. But that which existed first, although it would not have died unless man had sinned, was nevertheless made animal, that is, into a living soul.
Rev.1.45. Et alibi: usque adeo, inquam, peccatum voluntarium malum est, ut nullo modo sit peccatum, si non sit voluntarium (De vera rel. 14, 27). Potest videri falsa haec definitio; sed si diligenter discutiatur, invenietur esse verissima. Peccatum quippe illud cogitandum est, quod tantummodo peccatum est, non quod est etiam poena peccati, sicut superius ostendi, cum quaedam commemorarem ex libro tertio De libero arbitrio (Retract. 1, 9, 5). Quamvis et illa quae non immerito non voluntaria peccata dicuntur, quia vel a nescientibus vel a coactis perpetrantur, non omnimodo possunt sine voluntate committi, quoniam et ille qui peccat ignorans voluntate utique peccat, quod, cum faciendum non sit, putat esse faciendum, et ille qui concupiscente adversus spiritum carne (Gal 5, 17), non ea quae vult facit, concupiscit quidem nolens, et in eo non facit quod vult, sed si vincitur, concupiscentiae consentit volens, et in eo non facit nisi quod vult, liber scilicet iustitiae servusque peccati (Rom 6, 20. 17). Et illud quod in parvulis dicitur originale peccatum, cum adhuc non utantur arbitrio voluntatis, non absurde vocatur etiam "voluntarium", quia ex prima hominis mala voluntate contractum, factum est quodammodo haereditarium. Non itaque falsum est quod dixi: usque adeo peccatum voluntarium malum est, ut nullo modo sit peccatum, si non sit voluntarium (De vera rel. 14, 27). Ideo gratia Dei non solum reatus omnium praeteritorum solvitur in omnibus qui baptizantur in Christo, quod fit Spiritu regenerationis, verum etiam in grandibus voluntas ipsa sanatur et praeparatur a Domino, quod fit spiritu fidei et caritatis.
5. And elsewhere: so far is sin a voluntary evil, I said, that it is in no way sin if it is not voluntary (De vera religione 14.27). This definition can seem false; but if it is carefully examined, it will be found most true. For one must think of that sin which is sin only, not that which is also the punishment of sin, as I showed above, when I mentioned certain things from the third book On Free Will (Retract. 1.9.5). Although even those things which are not undeservedly called involuntary sins, because they are perpetrated either by those who do not know or by those who are forced, cannot in every way be committed without the will, since both he who sins in ignorance certainly sins by the will—in that he thinks that to be done which ought not to be done—and he who, with the flesh lusting against the spirit (Gal 5:17), does not do the things he wills, lusts indeed unwillingly, and in that does not do what he wills, but if he is overcome, he consents to concupiscence willingly, and in that does only what he wills, being of course free from justice and a slave of sin (Rom 6:20, 17). And that which in little children is called original sin, since they do not yet use the choice of the will, is not absurdly called "voluntary" as well, because, contracted from the first evil will of man, it has become in a manner hereditary. It is not, therefore, false that I said: so far is sin a voluntary evil that it is in no way sin if it is not voluntary (De vera religione 14.27). Therefore by the grace of God not only is the guilt of all past sins loosed in all who are baptized in Christ, which is done by the Spirit of regeneration, but in adults the will itself is healed and prepared by the Lord, which is done by the spirit of faith and love.
Rev.1.56. Alio loco in eo quod dixi de Domino Iesu Christo: nihil egit vi, sed omnia suadendo et monendo (De vera rel. 16, 31), non mihi occurrerat quod vendentes et ementes flagellando eiecit de templo (Matteo 21, 12; Marco 11, 15; Luca 19, 45). Sed quid hoc, aut quantum est? Quamvis et daemones nolentes ab hominibus non sermone suasionis, sed vi potestatis eiecerit (Cf. Matteo 9, 32; Marco 1, 34; Luca 4, 35)?
6. In another place, in that which I said of the Lord Jesus Christ: he did nothing by force, but everything by persuading and admonishing (De vera religione 16.31), it had not occurred to me that he cast the sellers and buyers out of the temple with a whip (Matt 21:12; Mark 11:15; Luke 19:45). But what is this, or how great is it? Although he also cast out the demons, unwilling, from men, not by the word of persuasion but by the force of power (See Matt 9:32; Mark 1:34; Luke 4:35)?
Rev.1.6Item alio loco: prius, inquam, isti sequendi sunt, qui unum Deum summum, solum, verum Deum et solum colendum esse dicunt. Si apud hos veritas non eluxerit, tum demum migrandum est (De vera rel. 25, 46). Quod ita potest videri dictum, quasi de huius religionis veritate dubitaverim. Dixi autem sicut ei congruebat ad quem scribebam. Sic enim dixi: si apud hos veritas non eluxerit, nihil dubitans quod apud eos elucesceret, quemadmodum ait Apostolus: si Christus non resurrexit (1 Cor 15, 14), non utique dubitans quod resurrexerit.
Likewise in another place: first, I said, those are to be followed who say that the one supreme God, the only true God, is alone to be worshiped. If the truth does not shine forth among these, then at last one must move on (De vera religione 25.46). This can seem to be said as though I had doubted about the truth of this religion. But I said it as was fitting for the one to whom I was writing. For I said, if the truth does not shine forth among these, in no way doubting that it would shine forth among them, just as the Apostle says: if Christ has not risen (1 Cor 15:14), certainly not doubting that he had risen.
Rev.1.67. Item quod dixi: nec miracula illa in nostra tempora durare permissa sunt, ne anima semper visibilia quaereret, et eorum consuetudine frigesceret genus humanum, quorum novitate flagravit (De vera rel. 25, 46), verum est quidem; non enim nunc usque, cum manus imponitur baptizatis, sic accipiunt Spiritum Sanctum, ut loquantur linguis omnium gentium (Cf. Act 2, 4; 10, 46), aut nunc usque ad umbram transeuntium praedicatorum Christi sanantur infirmi (Cf. Act 5, 15), et si qua talia tunc facta sunt, quae postea cessasse manifestum est.
7. Likewise what I said: nor have those miracles been permitted to last into our times, lest the soul always seek visible things, and the human race grow cold by the habituation to those things by whose novelty it had been kindled (De vera religione 25.46), is indeed true; for it is not the case now, when hands are laid on the baptized, that they so receive the Holy Spirit as to speak in the tongues of all nations (See Acts 2:4; 10:46), nor now are the sick healed by the shadow of Christ's preachers passing by (See Acts 5:15), and any such things as were then done, which it is clear afterward ceased.
Rev.1.7Sed non sic accipiendum est quod dixi, ut nunc in Christi nomine fieri miracula nulla credantur. Nam ego ipse, quando istum ipsum librum scripsi, ad Mediolanensium corpora martyrum in eadem civitate caecum illuminatum fuisse iam noveram (Cf. Confess. 9, 7, 16; De civ. Dei 22, 8, 2; Serm. 286, 5) et alia nonnulla, qualia tam multa etiam istis temporibus fiunt, ut nec omnia cognoscere nec ea quae cognoscimus, enumerare possimus.
But what I said is not to be understood in such a way that no miracles are believed to be done now in the name of Christ. For I myself, when I wrote this very book, already knew that a blind man had been given sight at the bodies of the martyrs of Milan in that same city (See Confess. 9.7.16; De Civ. Dei 22.8.2; Sermon 286.5), and several other things, of such a kind as so many are done even in these times, that we can neither know them all nor enumerate those that we know.
Rev.1.78. Et alio loco illud quod dixi: sicut ait Apostolus: 'Omnis ordo a Deo est' (De vera rel. 41, 77; Rom 13, 1), non eisdem verbis hoc dixit Apostolus, quamvis eadem videatur esse sententia. Ait quippe ille: quae autem sunt, a Deo ordinata sunt (Rom 13, 1).
8. And in another place, that which I said: as the Apostle says: 'all order is from God' (De vera religione 41.77; Rom 13:1), the Apostle did not say in these words, although the sense seems to be the same. For he says: but the things that exist are ordained by God (Rom 13:1).
Rev.1.8Et alibi: prorsus, inquam, nemo nos fallat, quidquid recte vituperatur, in melioris comparatione respuitur (De vera rel. 41, 78). Hoc de substantiis atque naturis dictum est, inde enim disputabatur, non de bonis actionibus atque peccatis.
And elsewhere: altogether, I said, let no one deceive us: whatever is rightly blamed is rejected in comparison with something better (De vera religione 41.78). This was said of substances and natures—for that was the subject under discussion—not of good actions and sins.
Rev.1.8Itemque alibi: sed nec sic quidem, inquam, ab homine homo diligendus est, ut diliguntur carnales fratres vel filii vel coniuges vel quique cognati, aut affines aut cives, nam et ista dilectio temporalis est. Non enim ullas tales necessitudines haberemus, quae nascendo et moriendo contingunt, si natura nostra in praeceptis et imagine Dei manens, in istam corruptionem non relegaretur (De vera rel. 46, 88).
Likewise elsewhere: but not even so, I said, is man to be loved by man as carnal brothers or sons or spouses or any kinsmen, or relatives by marriage, or fellow citizens are loved, for this love too is temporal. For we would have no such ties, which come about by being born and dying, if our nature, remaining in the precepts and image of God, were not relegated to this corruption (De vera religione 46.88).
Rev.1.8Hunc sensum prorsus improbo, quem iam et superius improbavi in primo libro De Genesi contra Manichaeos (Retract. 1, 10, 2). Ad hoc enim ducit, ut credantur illi coniuges primi non generaturi posteros homines nisi peccassent; tamquam necesse fuerit ut morituri gignerentur, si de concubitu maris et feminae gignerentur.
This sense I altogether disapprove, which I have already disapproved above too in the first book On Genesis Against the Manichees (Retract. 1.10.2). For it leads to this: that those first spouses are believed not to have been going to beget human descendants unless they had sinned, as though it were necessary that those who were to die should be begotten, if they were begotten from the intercourse of male and female.
Rev.1.8Nondum enim videram fieri potuisse, ut non morituri de non morituris nascerentur, si peccato illo magno non mutaretur in deterius humana natura, ac per hoc, si et in parentibus et in filiis fecunditas felicitasque mansisset, usque ad certum sanctorum numerum, quem praedestinavit Deus (Cf. Rom 8, 28; 1 Cor 2, 7; Eph 1, 5, 11), nascerentur homines non parentibus successuri morientibus, sed cum viventibus regnaturi. Essent ergo etiam istae cognationes atque affinitates, si nullus delinqueret nullusque moreretur.
For I had not yet seen that it could have come about that those who were not to die should be born of those who were not to die, if human nature had not been changed for the worse by that great sin; and through this, if fecundity and felicity had remained both in the parents and in the children, up to the certain number of the saints which God predestined (See Rom 8:28; 1 Cor 2:7; Eph 1:5, 11), men would be born not to succeed parents who were dying, but to reign with parents who were living. There would, therefore, be these kinships and ties of marriage as well, if no one transgressed and no one died.
Rev.1.89. Item alio loco: ad unum Deum tendentes, inquam, et ei uni religantes animas nostras, unde religio dicta creditur, omni superstitione careamus (De vera rel. 55, 111). In his verbis meis ratio quae reddita est, unde sit dicta religio, plus mihi placuit. Nam non me fugit aliam nominis huius originem exposuisse latini sermonis auctores, quod inde sit appellata religio, quod religitur (Cicer., De nat. deor. 2, 28, 72). Quod verbum compositum est a "legendo," id est "eligendo," ut ita latinum videatur "religo" sicut "eligo."
9. Likewise in another place: tending toward the one God, I said, and binding back our souls to him alone, whence religion is believed to be so called, let us be free of all superstition (De vera religione 55.111). In these words of mine the explanation that was given of why religion is so called pleased me more. For it does not escape me that the authors of the Latin language set forth another origin of this name: that religion is so called because it is re-chosen (Cicero, De nat. deorum 2.28.72). This word is composed from "choosing" (legendo), that is, "electing" (eligendo), so that "religion" (religo) seems to be Latin in the same way as "I elect" (eligo).
Rev.1.9Hic liber sic incipit: cum omnis vitae bonae ac beatae via.
This book begins thus: Since the whole way of a good and happy life.
Rev.1.9C. 14The Advantage of Believing, to Honoratus, One BookDe utilitate credendi, ad Honoratum, liber unus
1. Iam vero apud Hipponem Regium presbyter scripsi librum De utilitate credendi ad amicum meum, quem deceptum a Manichaeis adhuc eo errore noveram detineri, et irridere in Catholicae fidei disciplina, quod iuberentur homines credere, non autem quid esset verum certissima ratione docerentur.
1. Now, already a priest at Hippo Regius, I wrote the book The Advantage of Believing to my friend, whom I knew to have been deceived by the Manichees and to be still held in that error, and to mock the discipline of the catholic faith, because men were commanded to believe, but were not taught what was true by the most certain reasoning.
Rev.1.1In hoc libro dixi: in quibus tamen legis praeceptis atque mandatis, quibus nunc christiano uti fas non est, quale vel sabbatum est vel circumcisio vel sacrificia et si quid huiusmodi est; tanta mysteria continentur, ut omnis pius intellegat nihil esse perniciosius quam quidquid ibi est accipi ad litteram, id est ad verbum, nihil autem salubrius quam spiritu revelari. Inde est: 'littera occidit, spiritus autem vivificat.' (De util. cred. 3, 9; 2 Cor 3, 6)
In this book I said: yet in those precepts and commandments of the law which it is now not lawful for a Christian to use—such as the sabbath, or circumcision, or sacrifices, and anything of this kind—such great mysteries are contained that every pious person understands nothing to be more pernicious than that whatever is there be taken to the letter, that is, to the word, but nothing more wholesome than that it be revealed by the spirit. Hence it is: 'the letter kills, but the spirit gives life.' (De util. cred. 3.9; 2 Cor 3:6)
Rev.1.1Sed aliter exposui verba ista apostoli Pauli et, quantum mihi videtur, vel potius ipsis rebus apparet, multo convenientius in eo libro qui inscribitur: De spiritu et littera, quamvis non sit et sensus iste respuendus (De spir. et litt. 5, 7; cf. Retract. 2, 37).
But I expounded these words of the apostle Paul otherwise, and, as it seems to me—or rather as appears from the things themselves—much more fittingly, in the book which is entitled The Spirit and the Letter, although this sense too is not to be rejected (De spir. et litt. 5.7; see Retract. 2.37).
Rev.1.12. Item dixi: duae sunt enim personae in religione laudabiles. Una eorum qui iam invenerunt, quos etiam beatissimos iudicari necesse est; alia eorum qui studiosissime et rectissime inquirunt. Primi ergo sunt iam in ipsa possessione, alteri in via, qua tamen certissime pervenitur (De util. cred. 11, 25). In his verbis meis, si illi qui iam invenerunt quos in ipsa possessione iam esse diximus, sic accipiantur beatissimi, ut non in hac vita, sed in ea quam speramus et ad quam per fidei viam tendimus sint non habet iste sensus errorem.
2. Likewise I said: for there are two kinds of persons praiseworthy in religion. One is of those who have already found, who must also be judged most blessed; the other of those who seek most diligently and most rightly. The first, then, are already in possession itself, the others on the way—by which, however, one arrives most certainly (De util. cred. 11.25). In these words of mine, if those who have already found—whom we said are already in possession itself—are so understood as most blessed, that they are most blessed not in this life but in that which we hope for and toward which we tend by the way of faith, this sense has no error.
Rev.1.2Ipsi enim iudicandi sunt quod quaerendum est invenisse, qui iam ibi sunt quo nos quaerendo et credendo, id est viam fidei tenendo, cupimus pervenire. Si autem in hac vita putantur esse isti vel fuisse, id verum esse non mihi videtur, non quia in hac vita nihil veri omnino inveniri potest, quod mente cernatur non fide credatur, sed quia tantum est quidquid est, ut non faciat beatissimos. Neque enim quod ait Apostolus: videmus nunc per speculum in enigmate (1 Cor 13, 12), et: nunc scio ex parte, non cernitur mente; cernitur plane, sed beatissimos nondum facit.
For they are to be judged to have found what was to be sought, who are already there where we, by seeking and believing—that is, by holding the way of faith—desire to arrive. But if these are thought to be, or to have been, in this life, that does not seem to me to be true—not because in this life nothing true at all can be found which is discerned by the mind and not believed by faith, but because whatever it is, it is so little that it does not make men most blessed. For what the Apostle says, we now see through a mirror in an enigma (1 Cor 13:12), and, now I know in part, is not discerned by the mind; it is plainly discerned, but does not yet make men most blessed.
Rev.1.2Illud enim beatissimos si facit quod ait: tunc autem facie ad faciem, et: tunc cognoscam sicut et cognitus sum (1 Cor 13, 12). Qui hoc invenerunt, ipsi dicendi sunt in beatitudinis possessione consistere, ad quam ducit via fidei quam tenemus, et quo credendo cupimus pervenire. Sed quinam sint illi beatissimi, qui iam sunt in ea possessione quo ducit haec via, magna quaestio est. Et angeli quidem sancti quod ibi sint, nulla quaestio est.
For that makes men most blessed which he says: but then face to face, and, then I shall know even as I am known (1 Cor 13:12). Those who have found this are to be said to stand in the possession of blessedness, to which the way of faith leads which we hold, and to which by believing we desire to arrive. But who exactly are those most blessed who are already in that possession to which this way leads is a great question. And that the holy angels are there is no question.
Rev.1.2Sed de sanctis hominibus iam defunctis, utrum ipsi saltem dicendi sint iam in illa possessione consistere, merito quaeritur. Iam enim corpore quidem corruptibili, quo anima aggravatur, exuti sunt; sed adhuc exspectant etiam ipsi redemptionem corporis sui (Rom 8, 23), et caro eorum requiescit in spe (Ps 15, 9), nondum in futura incorruptione clarescit. Sed utrum ad contemplandam cordis oculis veritatem, sicut dictum est facie ad faciem, nihil ex hoc minus habeant, non hic locus est disputando inquirere.
But concerning holy men already deceased, whether they at least are to be said to stand already in that possession is rightly asked. For they have indeed already been stripped of the corruptible body by which the soul is weighed down; but they too still await the redemption of their body (Rom 8:23), and their flesh rests in hope (Ps 16:9 (15)), and does not yet shine forth in the incorruption to come. But whether, for contemplating the truth with the eyes of the heart, as it is said, face to face, they have any less on this account, this is not the place to inquire by disputation.
Rev.1.2Item quod dixi: nam scire magna et honesta vel etiam divina, beatissimum est (De util. cred. 11, 25), ad eamdem beatitudinem referre debemus. In hac enim vita, quantumcumque id sciatur, nondum est beatissimum, quoniam incomparabiliter longe est amplius quod inde nescitur.
Likewise what I said: for to know great and honorable, and even divine, things is most blessed (De util. cred. 11.25), we ought to refer to that same blessedness. For in this life, however much that is known, it is not yet most blessed, since incomparably far greater is what remains unknown of it.
Rev.1.23. Et quod dixi: multum interesse utrum aliquid mentis certa ratione teneatur, quod scire dicimus, an famae vel litteris credendum posteris utiliter commendetur; et paulo post: quod scimus igitur debemus rationi, quod credimus auctoritati (Ibidem), non sic accipiendum est, ut in sermone usitatiore vereamur nos dicere scire quod idoneis testibus credimus.
3. And what I said: that it makes much difference whether something is held by the certain reasoning of the mind, which we call to know, or is usefully commended to posterity to be believed on report or in writing; and a little later: what we know, therefore, we owe to reason; what we believe, to authority (De util. cred. 11.25), is not to be understood in such a way that, in more ordinary speech, we should fear to say we know what we believe on suitable witnesses.
Rev.1.3Proprie quippe cum loquimur, id solum scire dicimus quod mentis firma ratione comprehendimus. Cum vero loquimur verbis consuetudini aptioribus, sicut loquitur etiam Scriptura divina, non dubitemus dicere scire nos et quod percipimus nostri corporis sensibus et quod fide dignis credimus testibus, dum tamen inter haec et illud quid distet intellegamus.
For when we speak strictly, we say we know that alone which we comprehend by the firm reasoning of the mind. But when we speak in words more suited to common usage—as the divine Scripture too speaks—let us not hesitate to say that we know both what we perceive by the senses of our body and what we believe on trustworthy witnesses, provided, however, that we understand what difference lies between these and that.
Rev.1.34. Item quod dixi: nemini dubium est omnes homines aut stultos esse aut sapientes (De util. cred. 12, 27), potest videri esse contrarium illi quod legitur in libro tertio De libero arbitrio: quasi vero natura humana praeter stultitiam et sapientiam nullam mediam recipiat affectionem (De lib. arb. 3, 24, 71). Sed illud ibi dictum est, ubi de primo homine quaerebatur, utrum sapiens fuerit factus an stultus an neutrum, quoniam nullo modo stultum dicere poteramus qui sine vitio factus est, cum sit stultitia magnum vitium; et sapientem quomodo diceremus qui potuit seduci, non satis apparebat. Ideoque ad compendium dicere volui: quasi vero natura humana praeter stultitiam et sapientiam nullam mediam recipiat affectionem. Intuebar quippe etiam parvulos, quos licet confiteamur trahere originale peccatum, tamen nec sapientes nec stultos possumus proprie dicere, nondum utentes libero arbitrio seu bene seu male. Nunc autem aut sapientes aut stultos esse omnes homines dixi, eos volens intellegi qui iam ratione utuntur, qua discernuntur a pecoribus ut homines sint, sicut dicimus beatos esse omnes homines velle. Numquid enim in hac sententia tam vera atque manifesta metuimus, ne intellegantur et parvuli qui hoc adhuc velle non possunt?
4. Likewise what I said: it is doubtful to no one that all men are either foolish or wise (De util. cred. 12.27), can seem to be contrary to that which is read in the third book On Free Will: as though indeed human nature admitted no intermediate affection besides folly and wisdom (De lib. arb. 3.24.71). But that was said there where it was asked, concerning the first man, whether he was made wise or foolish or neither—since in no way could we call foolish one who was made without fault, folly being a great fault; and how we should call wise one who could be seduced was not sufficiently clear. And therefore, for the sake of brevity, I wished to say: as though indeed human nature admitted no intermediate affection besides folly and wisdom. For I had in view also little children, who, although we confess that they draw original sin, can nevertheless properly be called neither wise nor foolish, since they do not yet use free choice either well or badly. But here I said that all men are either wise or foolish, wishing those to be understood who already use reason, by which they are distinguished from beasts so that they are men, just as we say that all men wish to be happy. For do we fear, in this saying so true and manifest, that little children—who cannot yet wish this—might be understood?
Rev.1.45. Alio loco, cum miracula commemorassem quae Dominus Iesus fecit cum hic esset in carne, adiunxi dicens: cur, inquis, ista modo non fiunt? (De util. cred. 16, 34) Atque respondi: quia non moverent nisi mira essent, si autem solita essent, mira non essent (Retract. 1, 13, 7). Hoc autem dixi, quia non tanta nec omnia modo, non quia nulla fiunt etiam modo.
5. In another place, when I had mentioned the miracles which the Lord Jesus did when he was here in the flesh, I added, saying: why, you say, are these not done now? (De util. cred. 16.34) And I answered: because they would not move us unless they were wonderful, but if they were customary, they would not be wonderful (De util. cred. 16.34). But I said this because such great miracles, and all of them, are not done now—not because none are done even now.
Rev.1.56. In fine autem libri: sed quoniam sermo iste noster, inquam, multo processit longius quam putabam, hic finem libro faciamus, in quo memineris volo nondum me Manichaeos coepisse refellere, et illas nugas nondum invasisse neque de ipsa Catholica magnum aliquid aperuisse, sed voluisse tantummodo eruere tibi, si possem, falsam opinionem de veris Christianis malitiose aut imperite nobis insinuatam et erigere ad magna quaedam et divina discenda. Quare hoc volumen ita sese habeat, placatiore autem animo tuo facto ero fortassis in ceteris promptior (De util. cred. 18, 36).
6. At the end of the book: but since this discourse of ours, I said, has gone on much longer than I thought, let us here make an end of the book, in which I want you to remember that I have not yet begun to refute the Manichees, and have not yet attacked those trifles, nor disclosed anything great about the Catholic Church itself, but have wished only to root out for you, if I could, the false opinion about true Christians maliciously or ignorantly instilled in us, and to raise you up to learning certain great and divine things. Therefore let this volume be as it is; but when your mind has been made more peaceable, I shall perhaps be readier in the rest (De util. cred. 18.36).
Rev.1.6Haec non ita dixi, quasi nihil adversus Manichaeos adhuc scripsissem, vel nihil de doctrina catholica mandassem litteris, cum tot superius edita volumina de utraque re non me tacuisse testentur; sed in hoc libro ad illum scripto nondum Manichaeos refellere coeperam, et illas nugas nondum invaseram, neque de ipsa Catholica magnum aliquid aperueram, quoniam sperabam hoc initio facto, ad eum ipsum me scripturum fuisse quae hic nondum scripseram.
I did not say these things as though I had written nothing against the Manichees up to then, or had committed nothing of catholic doctrine to writing, since so many volumes published above on both matters testify that I was not silent; but in this book written to him I had not yet begun to refute the Manichees, and had not yet attacked those trifles, nor disclosed anything great about the Catholic Church itself, since I hoped that, this beginning having been made, I would write to him the very things that here I had not yet written.
Rev.1.6Hic liber sic incipit: si mihi, Honorate, unum atque idem videretur esse.
This book begins thus: If to me, Honoratus, it seemed to be one and the same thing.
Rev.1.6C. 15On the Two Souls, Against the Manichees, One BookDe duabus animabus, contra Manichaeos, liber unus
1. Post hunc librum scripsi adhuc presbyter contra Manichaeos De duabus animabus, quarum dicunt unam partem Dei esse, alteram de gente tenebrarum, quam non condiderit Deus, et quae sit Deo coaeterna. Et has ambas animas, unam bonam alteram malam, in homine uno esse delirant; istam scilicet malam propriam carnis esse dicentes, quam carnem etiam dicunt gentis esse tenebrarum; illam vero bonam ex adventitia Dei parte, quae cum tenebrarum gente conflixerit, atque utramque miscuerit. Et omnia quidem bona hominis illi bonae animae, omnia vero mala illi malae animae tribuunt.
1. After this book I wrote, still a priest, against the Manichees On the Two Souls, of which they say one is a part of God, the other from the race of darkness, which God did not create, and which is coeternal with God. And they rave that both these souls, one good and the other evil, are in one man; saying, of course, that this evil one belongs to the flesh, which flesh they also say belongs to the race of darkness; but that the good one is from an adventitious part of God, which clashed with the race of darkness and mingled the two. And all the good things of man they attribute to that good soul, but all the evil things to that evil soul.
Rev.1.1In hoc libro illud quod dixi: nullam esse qualemcumque vitam, quae non eo ipso quo vita est, et in quantum omnino vita est, ad summum vitae fontem principiumque pertineat (De duab. anim. 1, 1), ita dixi, ut tamquam creatura ad Creatorem pertinere intellegatur, non autem de illo esse tamquam pars eius existimetur.
In this book, that which I said: that there is no life of any kind whatever which, by the very fact that it is life, and in so far as it is life at all, does not pertain to the supreme source and principle of life (De duab. anim. 1.1), I said in such a way that it is understood to pertain to the Creator as a creature, but not to be thought to be of him as a part of him.
Rev.1.12. Item quod dixi: nusquam scilicet, nisi in voluntate esse peccatum (De duab. anim. 12), possunt Pelagiani pro se dictum putare propter parvulos, quos ideo negant habere peccatum quod eis in baptismo remittatur, quia nondum arbitrio voluntatis utuntur. Quasi vero peccatum, quod eos ex Adam dicimus originaliter trahere, id est reatu eius implicatos, et ob hoc poenae obnoxios detineri, usquam esse potuit nisi in voluntate, qua voluntate commissum est, quando divini praecepti est facta transgressio. Potest etiam putari falsa esse ista sententia qua diximus: nusquam nisi in voluntate esse peccatum, quia dixit Apostolus: si autem quod nolo hoc facio, iam non ego operor illud, sed id quod in me habitat peccatum (Rom 7, 20). Hoc enim peccatum usque adeo non est in voluntate, ut dicat: quod nolo hoc facio. Quomodo ergo nusquam est nisi in voluntate peccatum? Sed hoc peccatum, de quo sic est locutus Apostolus, ideo peccatum vocatur, quia peccato factum est et poena peccati est; quando quidem hoc de concupiscentia carnis dicitur, quod aperit in consequentibus dicens: scio quia non habitat in me hoc est in carne mea bonum: velle enim adiacet mihi, perficere autem bonum non (Rom 7, 18).
2. Likewise what I said: that sin is nowhere except in the will (De duab. anim. 12), the Pelagians can think was said in their favor on account of little children, whom for this reason they deny to have sin which is remitted to them in baptism, because they do not yet use the choice of the will. As though indeed the sin which we say they draw originally from Adam—that is, being implicated in his guilt, and on this account held liable to punishment—could be anywhere except in the will, by which will it was committed, when the transgression of the divine precept was made. This saying too can be thought false, by which we said, sin is nowhere except in the will, because the Apostle said: but if I do that which I do not will, it is no longer I that work it, but the sin that dwells in me (Rom 7:20). For this sin is so far from being in the will that he says: that which I do not will, this I do. How, then, is sin nowhere except in the will? But this sin, of which the Apostle spoke thus, is called sin for this reason, that it was made by sin and is the punishment of sin—since indeed this is said of the concupiscence of the flesh, which he discloses in what follows, saying: I know that there does not dwell in me, that is, in my flesh, good: for to will is present with me, but to accomplish the good is not (Rom 7:18).
Rev.1.2Perfectio quippe boni est, ut nec ipsa concupiscentia peccati sit in homine, cui quidem quando bene vivitur non consentit voluntas. Verumtamen non perficit bonum, quia inest adhuc concupiscentia cui repugnat voluntas; cuius concupiscentiae reatus in baptismate solvitur, sed infirmitas manet, cui donec sanetur omnis fidelis qui bene proficit, studiosissime reluctatur. Peccatum autem quod nusquam est nisi in voluntate, illud praecipue intellegendum est, quod iusta damnatio consecuta est; hoc enim per unum hominem intravit in mundum (Rom 5, 12). Quamquam et hoc peccatum quo consentitur peccati concupiscentiae non nisi voluntate committitur. Propter hoc et alio loco dixi: non igitur nisi voluntate peccatur (De duab. anim. 14).
For the perfection of good is that not even concupiscence of sin be in a man, to which indeed, when one lives well, the will does not consent. Nevertheless it does not accomplish the good, because concupiscence is still present, against which the will struggles; the guilt of which concupiscence is loosed in baptism, but the weakness remains, against which, until it is healed, every faithful person who advances well struggles most diligently. But the sin which is nowhere except in the will is to be understood especially as that which just condemnation has followed; for this entered into the world through one man (Rom 5:12). Although this sin too, by which one consents to the concupiscence of sin, is committed only by the will. On account of this I said also in another place: therefore one does not sin except by the will (De duab. anim. 14).
Rev.1.23. Itemque alio loco ipsam voluntatem definivi dicens: voluntas est animi motus cogente nullo ad aliquid vel non amittendum vel adipiscendum (Ibidem). Quod propterea dictum est, ut hac definitione volens a nolente discerneretur, et sic ad illos referretur intentio, qui primi in paradiso fuerunt humano generi origo mali, nullo cogente peccando, hoc est libera voluntate peccando, quia et scientes contra praeceptum fecerunt, et ille tentator suasit ut hoc fieret, non coegit. Nam et qui nesciens peccavit, non incongruenter nolens peccasse dici potest, quamvis et ipse quod nesciens fecit, volens tamen fecit; ita nec ipsius esse potuit sine voluntate peccatum.
3. Likewise in another place I defined the will itself, saying: the will is a movement of the mind, with nothing forcing it, either toward not losing or toward attaining something (De duab. anim. 14). This was said in order that by this definition the willing might be distinguished from the unwilling, and so that the attention might be referred to those who were the first in paradise, the origin of evil for the human race, sinning with nothing forcing them—that is, sinning by free will, because they both knowingly acted against the precept, and that tempter persuaded that this be done, but did not force it. For he too who sinned in ignorance can not unfittingly be said to have sinned unwillingly, although he too did willingly what he did in ignorance; thus not even his sin could be without the will.
Rev.1.3Quae voluntas utique, sicut definita est, animi motus fuit cogente nullo ad aliquid vel non amittendum vel adipiscendum. Quod enim si noluisset non fecisset, non coactus est facere. Quia voluit ergo fecit, etiamsi non quia voluit peccavit, nesciens peccatum esse quod fecit. Ita nec tale peccatum sine voluntate esse potuit, sed voluntate facti non voluntate peccati, quod tamen factum peccatum fuit; hoc enim factum est quod fieri non debuit. Quisquis autem sciens peccat, si potest cogenti ad peccatum sine peccato resistere nec tamen facit, utique volens peccat, quoniam qui potest resistere non cogitur cedere. Qui vero cogenti cupiditati bona voluntate resistere non potest, et ideo facit contra praecepta iustitiae, iam hoc ita peccatum est, ut sit etiam poena peccati. Quapropter peccatum sine voluntate esse non posse verissimum est.
This will, of course, as it was defined, was a movement of the mind, with nothing forcing it, either toward not losing or toward attaining something. For, since if he had not willed he would not have done it, he was not forced to do it. Because he willed, therefore, he did it, even if he did not sin because he willed, not knowing that what he did was sin. Thus neither could such a sin be without the will, but it was by the will of the deed, not by the will of the sin, which nevertheless, once done, was sin; for that was done which ought not to have been done. But whoever sins knowingly, if he can without sin resist the one forcing him to sin and yet does not, certainly sins willingly, since he who can resist is not forced to yield. But he who cannot resist forcing desire with a good will, and therefore acts against the precepts of justice, this is now so far sin that it is also the punishment of sin. Wherefore it is most true that sin cannot exist without the will.
Rev.1.34. Itemque definitio peccati qua diximus: peccatum est voluntas retinendi vel consequendi quod iustitia vetat, et unde liberum est abstinere (De duab. anim. 15; cf. Op. imp. C. Iul. 1, 104; Enarr. In Ps. 57, 18), propterea vera est, quia id definitum est quod tantummodo peccatum est, non quod etiam poena peccati. Nam quando tale est ut idem sit et poena peccati, quantum est quod valet voluntas sub dominante cupiditate, nisi forte, si pia est, ut oret auxilium? In tantum enim libera est, in quantum liberata est, et in tantum appellatur voluntas. Alioquin tota cupiditas quam voluntas proprie nuncupanda est, quae non est, sicut Manichaei desipiunt, alienae naturae additamentum, sed nostrae vitium a quo non sanamur nisi gratia Salvatoris. Quod si quisquam dicit etiam ipsam cupiditatem nihil esse aliud quam voluntatem, sed vitiosam peccatoque servientem, non resistendum est nec de verbis, cum res constet, controversia facienda. Etiam sic enim ostenditur sine voluntate nullum esse peccatum sive in opere sive in origine.
4. Likewise the definition of sin by which we said: sin is the will to retain or to attain what justice forbids, and from which one is free to abstain (De duab. anim. 15; see Op. imp. C. Iul. 1.104; Enarr. in Ps. 57.18), is true for this reason, that what is defined is that which is sin only, not that which is also the punishment of sin. For when it is such that it is at once both sin and the punishment of sin, how much is it that the will avails under dominating desire, unless perhaps, if it is pious, to pray for help? For it is free in so far as it is freed, and in so far is it called will. Otherwise the whole of it is desire, which is properly to be called will, which is not, as the Manichees rave, an addition of an alien nature, but a fault of our own, from which we are not healed except by the grace of the Savior. But if anyone says that desire itself is nothing other than the will, but a faulty will and one in servitude to sin, he is not to be resisted, nor is a controversy to be made about words when the matter is agreed. For even so it is shown that there is no sin without the will, whether in act or in origin.
Rev.1.45. Rursus in eo quod dixi: iam quaerere poteram, utrum illud malum genus animarum, antequam bono misceretur, habuisset aliquam voluntatem. Si enim non habebat, sine peccato atque innocens erat et ideo nullo modo malum (De duab. anim. 16). Cur ergo, inquiunt, peccatum dicitis parvulorum, quorum voluntatem non tenetis ream? Respondetur non eos proprietate voluntatis, sed origine reos teneri. Omnis enim homo terrenus quid est origine nisi Adam? Porro autem Adam habebat utique voluntatem, qua voluntate cum peccasset, peccatum per eum intravit in mundum (Rom 5, 12).
5. Again, in that which I said: I could now ask whether that evil kind of souls, before it was mingled with the good, had had any will. For if it did not have one, it was without sin and innocent, and therefore in no way evil (De duab. anim. 16). Why, then, they say, do you speak of the sin of little children, whose will you do not hold guilty? It is answered that they are held guilty not by the property of will, but by origin. For what is every earthly man by origin except Adam? But Adam certainly had a will, by which will, when he had sinned, sin entered into the world through him (Rom 5:12).
Rev.1.56. Itemque in eo quod dixi: natura esse malae animae nullo modo queunt (De duab. anim. 17), si quaeritur quomodo accipiamus quod ait Apostolus: fuimus et nos natura filii irae, sicut et ceteri (Eph 2, 3); respondemus naturam in his verbis meis me intellegi voluisse illam, quae proprie natura dicitur, in qua sine vitio creati sumus. Nam ista propter originem natura appellatur, quae origo utique habet vitium, quod est contra naturam.
6. Likewise, in that which I said: souls can in no way be evil by nature (De duab. anim. 17), if it is asked how we are to understand what the Apostle says, we too were by nature children of wrath, like the rest (Eph 2:3), we answer that by "nature" in these words of mine I wished to be understood that which is properly called nature, in which we were created without fault. For that is called "nature" on account of origin, which origin certainly has a fault, which is against nature.
Rev.1.6Et iterum in eo quod dictum est: peccati reum teneri quemquam, quia non fecit quod facere non potuit, summae iniquitatis et insaniae est (De duab. anim. 17); cur ergo, inquiunt, parvuli tenentur rei? Respondetur, quia ex eius origine tenentur qui non fecit quod facere potuit, divinum scilicet servare mandatum.
And again, in that which was said: that anyone be held guilty of sin because he did not do what he could not do is the mark of the utmost iniquity and madness (De duab. anim. 17); why, then, they say, are little children held guilty? It is answered: because they are held guilty from the origin of him who did not do what he could do—namely, to keep the divine command.
Rev.1.6Quod autem dixi: illae animae quidquid faciunt, si natura non voluntate faciunt, id est si libero et ad faciendum et ad non faciendum motu animi carent, si denique his abstinendi ab opere suo potestas nulla conceditur, peccatum earum tenere non possumus (Ibidem), propterea non perturbat de parvulis quaestio, quia ex illius origine rei tenentur qui voluntate peccavit, quando libero et ad faciendum et ad non faciendum motu animi non carebat, eique ab opere malo abstinendi summa potestas erat. Quod Manichaei de tenebrarum gente non dicunt, quam fabulosissime inducunt, eamque naturam semper malam numquam bonam fuisse contendunt.
But as for what I said: whatever those souls do, if they do it by nature, not by will—that is, if they lack a movement of the mind free both to act and not to act—if, finally, no power is granted them of abstaining from their work, we cannot hold them guilty of sin (De duab. anim. 17), the question about little children does not disturb this for the reason that they are held guilty from the origin of him who sinned by will, when he did not lack a movement of the mind free both to act and not to act, and had the fullest power of abstaining from the evil work. This the Manichees do not say of the race of darkness, which they introduce in most fabulous fashion, and contend that this nature was always evil and never good.
Rev.1.67. Illud autem quaeri potest quomodo dixerim: etiamsi sunt animae, quod interim incertum est, corporeis officiis non peccato sed natura deditae nosque, quamquam sint inferiores, aliqua tamen interiore vicinitate contingunt, non illas ideo malas haberi oportere, quia nos, cum eas sequimur et corporea diligimus, mali sumus (De duab. anim. 20); quandoquidem de illis hoc dixi, de quibus superius loqui coeperam dicens: quamquam etiamsi eisdem concedatur inferiore alio genere animarum nos illici ad turpia, non inde conficiunt aut illas natura malas esse aut istas summum bonum (Ibidem). De his enim disputationem usque ad hunc locum perduxi, ubi dixi: etiam si sunt animae, quod interim incertum est, corporeis officiis non peccato sed natura deditae et cetera.
7. But this can be asked: how did I say: even if there are souls—which for now is uncertain—given over to corporeal functions not by sin but by nature, and which touch us, though they are inferior, by some inner nearness, they ought not on that account to be held evil, because we, when we follow them and love corporeal things, are evil (De duab. anim. 20); seeing that I said this of those of whom I had begun to speak above, saying: although, even if it be granted to them that we are enticed to base things by another, inferior kind of souls, they do not thence conclude either that those souls are evil by nature or that these are the supreme good (De duab. anim. 20). For I carried the disputation about these down to this place, where I said: even if there are souls—which for now is uncertain—given over to corporeal functions not by sin but by nature, and the rest.
Rev.1.7Quaeri ergo potest, cur dixerim quod interim incertum est, cum prorsus dubitare non debuerim non esse tales animas. Sed hoc ideo dixi, quia expertus sum qui dicerent diabolum et angelos eius bonos esse in genere suo et in ea natura, in qua eos creavit Deus ordine proprio tales quales sunt, sed nobis malum esse, si illiciamur et seducamur ab eis, si autem caveamus eos atque vincamus, decorum atque gloriosum. Et hoc qui dicunt videntur sibi, ut id probent, de Scripturis adhibere idonea testimonia: vel illud quod scriptum est in libro Iob, cum diabolus describeretur: hoc est initium figmenti Domini quod fecit ad illudendum ab angelis suis (Iob 40, 19 (sec. i LXX)), vel illud in Psalmo centesimo tertio : draco hic quem finxisti ad illudendum ei (Ps 103, 26).
It can be asked, then, why I said which for now is uncertain, when I ought by no means to have doubted that there are no such souls. But I said this for the reason that I had met with men who said that the devil and his angels are good in their own kind and in that nature in which God created them, such as they are in their proper order, but that it is evil for us if we are enticed and seduced by them, while if we beware of them and overcome them, it is fitting and glorious. And those who say this seem to themselves, in order to prove it, to adduce suitable testimonies from the Scriptures: either that which is written in the book of Job, when the devil was being described: this is the beginning of the Lord's creation, which he made to be mocked by his angels (Job 40:19 (according to the LXX)), or that in the hundred and fourth Psalm: this dragon, which you formed to mock it (Ps 104:26 (103)).
Rev.1.7Quam quaestionem, quae non adversus Manichaeos qui hoc non sentiunt sed adversus alios qui hoc sentiunt suscipienda esset atque solvenda, pertractare atque enodare tunc nolui, ne librum multo quam vellem facerem longiorem, cum viderem etiam si hoc concederetur, tamen debere Manichaeos ac iam posse convinci introducentes insanissimo errore naturam mali aeterno bono coaeternam. Ideo ergo dixi quod interim incertum est, non quod ego inde dubitarem, sed quod inter me et illos, quos ita sapere inveneram, nondum esset ista quaestio dissoluta; quam tamen in aliis longe posterioribus libris meis De Genesi ad litteram secundum Scripturas sanctas quanta potui manifestatione dissolvi (De Gen ad litt. 11, 20 ss).
This question, which was to be taken up and solved not against the Manichees, who do not hold this, but against others who do hold it, I did not then wish to treat and unravel, lest I make the book much longer than I wished, since I saw that, even if this were granted, the Manichees ought nevertheless—and now could—be refuted, who by a most insane error introduce a nature of evil coeternal with the eternal good. Therefore I said which for now is uncertain, not because I doubted about it, but because between me and those whom I had found to think thus, this question was not yet resolved; which, however, in other books of mine far later, The Literal Meaning of Genesis, I resolved according to the holy Scriptures with as much clarity as I could (De Gen. ad litt. 11.20ff).
Rev.1.78. Alio loco: propterea, inquam, corporea diligendo peccamus, quia spiritalia diligere et iustitia iubemur et natura possumus, et tunc in nostro genere optimi et beatissimi sumus (De duab. anim. 20). Ubi quaeri potest, cur natura et non gratia possumus dixerim. Sed contra Manichaeos de natura quaestio versabatur.
8. In another place: therefore, I said, by loving corporeal things we sin, because we are both commanded by justice to love spiritual things and able by nature to do so, and then we are in our own kind best and most blessed (De duab. anim. 20). Here it can be asked why I said we are able by nature and not by grace. But against the Manichees the question concerned nature.
Rev.1.8Et utique id agit gratia, ut sanata natura, quod vitiata non potest, possit per eum qui venit quaerere et salvum facere quod perierat (Luca 19, 10; Matteo 18, 11). Quam tamen gratiam etiam tunc recolens oravi pro familiarissimis meis, qui mortifero illo adhuc tenebantur errore, et dixi: Deus magne, Deus omnipotens, Deus summae bonitatis, quem inviolabilem atque incommutabilem credi atque intellegi fas est, Trina Unitas, quam catholica Ecclesia colit, supplex oro expertus in me misericordiam tuam, ne homines, cum quibus mihi a pueritia in omni convictu fuit summa consensio, in tuo cultu a me dissentire permittas (De duab. anim. 24).
And it is certainly grace that brings it about that nature, once healed, may be able to do what, while corrupted, it cannot, through him who came to seek and to save what was lost (Luke 19:10; Matt 18:11). Yet, mindful even then of this grace, I prayed for my closest friends, who were still held by that deadly error, and I said: great God, almighty God, God of supreme goodness, whom it is right to believe and understand to be inviolable and unchangeable, Triune Unity, whom the catholic Church worships, I pray as a suppliant, having experienced your mercy in myself, that you not permit the men with whom from boyhood I have had the fullest agreement in every association to dissent from me in your worship (De duab. anim. 24).
Rev.1.8Sic utique orans, iam fide retinebam, non solum conversos ad Deum gratia eius adiuvari ut proficiant ac perficiantur, ubi adhuc dici potest pro merito conversionis illorum istam dari gratiam, verum etiam ut convertantur ad Deum, ad ipsam Dei gratiam pertinere, quando quidem pro eis oravi qui erant ab illo nimis aversi, atque ut ad illum converterentur oravi.
Praying thus, I certainly held already by faith not only that those converted to God are helped by his grace to advance and be perfected—where it can still be said that this grace is given for the merit of their conversion—but also that they are converted to God belongs to the grace of God itself, since indeed I prayed for those who were very greatly turned away from him, and prayed that they might be converted to him.
Rev.1.8Hic liber sic incipit: opitulante Dei misericordia.
This book begins thus: With the help of God's mercy.
Rev.1.8C. 16The Proceedings Against Fortunatus the Manichee, One BookActa contra Fortunatum Manichaeum, liber unus
1. Eodem tempore presbyterii mei contra Fortunatum quemdam Manichaeorum presbyterum disputavi, qui plurimum temporis apud Hipponem vixerat seduxeratque tam multos, ut propter illos ibi eum delectaret habitare. Quae disputatio nobis altercantibus excepta est a notariis, veluti gesta conficerentur; nam et diem habet et consulem. Hanc in librum memoriae mandandum conferre curavimus. Versatur ibi quaestio unde sit malum, me asserente exortum fuisse hominis malum ex libero voluntatis arbitrio, illo autem naturam mali Deo coaeternam persuadere moliente. Sed consequenti die tandem confessus est, nihil se adversus nos invenire quod diceret. Nec sane catholicus factus est, sed tamen ab Hippone discessit.
1. In the same period of my priesthood I disputed against a certain Fortunatus, a priest of the Manichees, who had lived a very long time at Hippo and had seduced so many that on their account it pleased him to dwell there. This disputation, as we contended, was taken down by notaries, as though official acts were being compiled; for it has both a date and a consul. We took care to gather this into a book to be committed to memory. The question is treated there of whence evil comes, I asserting that the evil of man arose from the free choice of the will, while he labored to persuade us of a nature of evil coeternal with God. But on the following day he at last confessed that he found nothing to say against us. He did not indeed become a catholic, but nevertheless departed from Hippo.
Rev.1.12. In hoc libro illud quod dixi: animam dico factam a Deo ut cetera omnia quae a Deo facta sunt, et inter illa quae Deus omnipotens fecit principalem locum datum esse animae (Acta c. Fortun. 1, 13), ita dixi ut hoc generaliter de universa creatura rationali accipi vellem, quamvis in Scripturis sanctis animas dictas esse angelorum aut non omnino aut non possit facile repperiri, sicut supra iam diximus. (Retract. 1, 11, 4).
2. In this book, that which I said: I say that the soul was made by God, like all the other things that were made by God, and that among those which almighty God made, the chief place was given to the soul (Acta c. Fortun. 1.13), I said in such a way that I wished it to be understood generally of the whole rational creation, although in the holy Scriptures that the angels are called "souls" either cannot be found at all or cannot easily be found, as we have already said above (Retract. 1.11.4).
Rev.1.2Item alio loco: ego dico, inquam, peccatum non esse, si non propria voluntate peccetur (Acta c. Fortun. 2, 21). Ubi peccatum illud intellegi volui, quod non est etiam poena peccati; nam de tali poena dixi alibi in eadem disputatione quod dicendum fuit (Acta c. Fortun. 1, 15; Retract. 1, 15, 2).
Likewise in another place: I say, I said, that there is no sin if one does not sin by one's own will (Acta c. Fortun. 2.21). Here I wished that sin to be understood which is not also the punishment of sin; for of such punishment I said elsewhere in the same disputation what was to be said (Acta c. Fortun. 1.15; Retract. 1.15.2).
Rev.1.2Itemque dixi: ut postea eadem ipsa caro, quae nos poenis torsit in peccatis manentes, subiciatur nobis in resurrectione, et nulla adversitate nos quatiat, quominus legem et divina praecepta servemus (Acta c. Fortun. 2, 29). Quod non ita est accipiendum, tamquam et in illo Dei regno, ubi incorruptibile atque immortale corpus habebimus, de Scripturis divinis lex et praecepta sumenda sint, sed quia perfectissime ibi lex aeterna servabitur, et illa duo praecepta de diligendo Deo et proximo (Cf. Marco 12, 30; Luca 10, 27), non in lectione, sed in ipsa perfecta et sempiterna dilectione tenebimus.
Likewise I said: that afterward that same flesh, which tormented us with punishments while we remained in sins, may be made subject to us in the resurrection, and may shake us with no adversity so as to keep us from observing the law and the divine precepts (Acta c. Fortun. 2.29). This is not to be understood as though in that kingdom of God, where we shall have an incorruptible and immortal body, the law and precepts are to be taken from the divine Scriptures; but because there the eternal law will be most perfectly observed, and those two precepts about loving God and neighbor (See Mark 12:30; Luke 10:27) we shall hold not in reading, but in that perfect and everlasting love itself.
Rev.1.2Hoc opus sic incipit: quinto Kalendas Septembris, Arcadio Augusto bis et Rufino, viris clarissimis, consulibus.
This work begins thus: On the fifth day before the Kalends of September, when Arcadius Augustus for the second time and Rufinus, most illustrious men, were consuls.
Rev.1.2C. 17Faith and the Creed, One BookDe fide et symbolo, liber unus
Per idem tempus coram episcopis hoc mihi iubentibus, qui plenarium totius Africae concilium Hippone Regio agebant, De fide ac Symbolo presbyter disputavi. Quam disputationem nonnullis eorum qui nos familiarius diligebant studiosissime instantibus in librum contuli; in quo de rebus ipsis ita disseritur, ut tamen non fiat verborum illa contextio, quae tenenda memoriter competentibus traditur.
During the same period, before the bishops who commanded me this—who were holding a plenary council of all Africa at Hippo Regius—I, a priest, disputed On Faith and the Creed. This disputation, at the most diligent insistence of some of those who loved us more intimately, I gathered into a book; in which the matters themselves are discussed in such a way, however, that there is not made that weaving together of words which is handed down to the candidates to be held in memory.
Rev.1.2In hoc libro, cum de resurrectione carnis ageretur: resurget, inquam, corpus secundum christianam fidem, quae fallere non potest. Quod cui videtur incredibile, qualis sit nunc caro attendit, qualis autem futura sit non considerat, quia illo tempore immutationis angelicae non iam caro erit et sanguis sed tantum corpus (De fide et symb. 10, 24) et cetera, quae ibi de corporum terrestrium in corpora caelestia mutatione disserui, quoniam dixit Apostolus, cum inde loqueretur: caro et sanguis regnum Dei non possidebunt (1 Cor 15, 50). Sed quisquis ea sic accipit, ut existimet ita corpus terrenum, quale nunc habemus, in corpus caeleste resurrectione mutari, ut nec membra ista nec carnis sit futura substantia, procul dubio corrigendus est, commonitus de corpore Domini, qui post resurrectionem in eisdem membris non solum conspiciendus oculis, verum etiam manibus tractandus apparuit, carnemque se habere etiam sermone firmavit dicens: palpate et videte quia spiritus ossa et carnem non habet sicut me videtis habere (Luca 24, 39).
In this book, when the resurrection of the flesh was being treated: the body, I said, will rise according to the Christian faith, which cannot deceive. To whomever this seems incredible, he attends to what the flesh is now, but does not consider what it will be; because at that time of the angelic change it will no longer be flesh and blood but only body (De fide et symb. 10.24), and the rest, which I there discussed about the change of earthly bodies into heavenly bodies, since the Apostle said, when speaking of this: flesh and blood shall not possess the kingdom of God (1 Cor 15:50). But whoever so understands these things as to think that the earthly body, such as we now have, is so changed by the resurrection into a heavenly body that neither these members nor the substance of flesh will exist in the future, is without doubt to be corrected, being reminded of the body of the Lord, who after the resurrection appeared in those same members, not only to be beheld with the eyes but also to be handled with the hands, and confirmed by word also that he had flesh, saying: handle and see, for a spirit does not have bones and flesh as you see me to have (Luke 24:39).
Rev.1.2Unde constat Apostolum non carnis substantiam negasse in Dei regno futuram, sed aut homines qui secundum carnem vivunt carnis et sanguinis nomine nuncupasse aut ipsam carnis corruptionem, quae tunc utique nulla erit. Nam cum dixisset: caro et sanguis regnum Dei non possidebunt, bene intellegitur tamquam exponendo quid dixerit continuo subdidisse: neque corruptio incorruptionem possidebit (1 Cor 15, 50). De qua re ad persuadendum infidelibus difficili diligenter quantum potui me disseruisse repperiet, quisquis De civitate Dei librum legerit novissimum (De civ. Dei 22, 5, 21).
Whence it is clear that the Apostle did not deny that the substance of flesh will exist in the kingdom of God, but either called by the name of flesh and blood the men who live according to the flesh, or the very corruption of the flesh, which then certainly will be none. For when he had said, flesh and blood shall not possess the kingdom of God, it is rightly understood that, as if expounding what he had said, he immediately added: nor shall corruption possess incorruption (1 Cor 15:50). On this matter—difficult for persuading unbelievers—whoever reads the last book The City of God will find that I discussed it as diligently as I could (De Civ. Dei 22.5; 22.21).
Rev.1.2Hic liber sic incipit: quoniam scriptum est.
This book begins thus: Since it is written.
Rev.1.2C. 18Unfinished Literal Commentary on Genesis, One BookDe Genesi ad litteram imperfectus, liber unus
Cum de Genesi duos libros contra Manichaeos condidissem (Retract. 1, 10), quoniam secundum allegoricam significationem Scripturae verba tractaveram, non ausus naturalium rerum tanta secreta ad litteram exponere, hoc est quemadmodum possent secundum historicam proprietatem quae ibi dicta sunt accipi, volui experiri in hoc quoque negotiosissimo ac difficillimo opere quid valerem; sed in Scripturis exponendis tirocinium meum sub tanta sarcinae mole succubuit, et nondum perfecto uno libro ab eo quem sustinere non poteram labore conquievi.
When I had composed two books On Genesis Against the Manichees (Retract. 1.10), since I had treated the words of Scripture according to their allegorical signification, not daring to expound to the letter such great secrets of natural things—that is, how the things said there could be taken according to historical literalness—I wished to try, in this most laborious and most difficult work too, what I could do; but in expounding the Scriptures my apprenticeship sank under so great a weight of the burden, and, with one book not yet finished, I rested from the labor which I could not sustain.
Rev.1.2Sed in hoc opere, cum mea opuscula retractarem, iste ipse ut erat imperfectus venit in manus, quem neque edideram et abolere decreveram, quoniam scripsi postea duodecim libros quorum titulus est: De Genesi ad litteram (Retract. 2, 24, 1). In quibus quamvis multa quaesita potius quam inventa videantur, tamen eis iste nullo modo est comparandus. Verum et hunc posteaquam retractavi manere volui, ut esset index, quantum existimo, non inutilis rudimentorum meorum in enucleandis atque scrutandis divinis eloquiis; eiusque titulum esse volui: De Genesi ad litteram imperfectus.
But in this work, when I was reviewing my little works, this very one, just as it was, unfinished, came into my hands—which I had neither published nor decided to destroy, since I afterward wrote twelve books whose title is The Literal Meaning of Genesis (Retract. 2.24.1). In these, although many things seem rather to be sought than found, yet this one is in no way to be compared with them. But after I had reviewed this one too, I wished it to remain, that it might be an index, as I judge, not useless, of my first attempts at unfolding and scrutinizing the divine words; and I wished its title to be Unfinished Literal Commentary on Genesis.
Rev.1.2Inveni quippe eum usque ad haec verba dictatum: Pater tantum Pater est, nec Filius aliud est quam Filius; quia et cum dicitur similitudo Patris, quamquam ostendat nullam intervenire dissimilitudinem, non tamen solus est Pater, si habet similitudinem (De Gen ad litt. lib. imp. 16, 60). Post haec repetivi verba Scripturae rursus consideranda atque tractanda: et dixit Deus: 'faciamus hominem ad imaginem et similitudinem nostram' (Gen 1, 26). Huc usque dictatum librum imperfectum reliqueram. Quod autem ibi sequitur addendum putavi cum eum retractarem; nec sic tamen perfeci, sed hoc quoque addito imperfectum reliqui. Si enim perfecissem, saltem de omnibus operibus et verbis Dei, quae ad sextum diem pertinent, disputassem.
For I found it dictated up to these words: the Father is only Father, nor is the Son anything other than the Son; because even when he is called the likeness of the Father, although it shows that no unlikeness intervenes, yet the Father is not alone, if he has a likeness (De Gen. ad litt. lib. imp. 16.60). After these I took up again the words of Scripture, to be once more considered and treated: and God said: 'let us make man to our image and likeness' (Gen 1:26). Up to this point I had left the dictated book unfinished. But what follows there I thought should be added when I reviewed it; yet not even so did I finish it, but, with this too added, I left it unfinished. For if I had finished it, I would at least have discussed all the works and words of God which pertain to the sixth day.
Rev.1.2In hoc libro ea notare quae mihi displicent, vel defendere quae aliis non bene intellecta displicere possunt, superfluum mihi visum est. Breviter enim potius admoneo, ut illi duodecim libri legantur, quos longe postea episcopus feci, et ex ipsis de isto iudicetur.
In this book, to note the things that displease me, or to defend those which, not well understood, may displease others, has seemed to me superfluous. For I rather briefly advise that those twelve books be read, which I made long afterward as a bishop, and that this one be judged from them.
Rev.1.2Hic ergo sic incipit: de obscuris naturalium rerum, quae omnipotente Deo artifice facta sentimus, non affirmando sed quaerendo tractandum est.
This one, then, begins thus: Concerning the obscurities of natural things, which we perceive to have been made by almighty God the artificer, one must treat not by affirming but by inquiring.
Rev.1.2C. 19The Lord's Sermon on the Mount, Two BooksDe sermone Domini in monte, libri duo
1. Per idem tempus De sermone Domini in monte secundum Matthaeum duo volumina scripsi. In quorum primo propter id quod scriptum est: beati pacifici quoniam ipsi filii Dei vocabuntur (Matteo 5, 9), Sapientia, inquam, congruit pacificis, in quibus iam ordinata sunt omnia nullusque motus adversus rationem rebellis est, sed cuncta obtemperant spiritui hominis, cum et ipse obtemperat Deo (De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 4, 11). Quod merito movet quomodo dixerim. Non enim cuiquam provenire in hac vita potest, ut lex repugnans legi mentis (Cf. Rom 7, 23) omnino non sit in membris, quando quidem etiamsi ei sic resisteret spiritus hominis, ut in nullum eius laberetur assensum, non ideo tamen illa non repugnaret. Hoc ergo quod dictum est: nullum esse motum adversus rationem rebellem, recte accipi potest id nunc agentibus pacificis, domando concupiscentias carnis, ut ad istam pacem plenissimam quandoque veniatur.
1. During the same period I wrote two volumes On the Lord's Sermon on the Mount according to Matthew. In the first of these, on account of that which is written, blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called sons of God (Matt 5:9), I said: Wisdom befits the peacemakers, in whom all things are already ordered, and no movement is in rebellion against reason, but all things obey the spirit of man, since he too obeys God (De serm. Dom. 1.4.11). This rightly gives pause, in the way I said it. For it cannot come about for anyone in this life that the law warring against the law of the mind (See Rom 7:23) be altogether not in the members, since indeed, even if the spirit of man so resisted it that he slipped into no assent to it, it would nevertheless not on that account fail to war against him. This, then, which was said—that no movement is in rebellion against reason—can rightly be understood of the peacemakers now doing this, by subduing the desires of the flesh, so that one may at some time come to that most full peace.
Rev.1.12. Proinde quod alio loco, cum eamdem sententiam evangelicam repetens dixissem: beati pacifici quoniam ipsi filii Dei vocabuntur, adiunxi dicens: et ista quidem in hac vita compleri possunt, sicut completa esse in Apostolis credimus (De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 4, 12), sic accipiendum est, non ut in Apostolis hic viventibus nullum carnis motum arbitremur spiritui repugnasse, sed hactenus hic ista posse compleri, quatenus in Apostolis credimus esse completa, ea mensura scilicet perfectionis humanae, quanta in hac vita potest esse perfectio.
2. Accordingly, that which in another place, when, repeating the same gospel saying, I had said, blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called sons of God, I added, saying: and these things can indeed be fulfilled in this life, as we believe they were fulfilled in the Apostles (De serm. Dom. 1.4.12), is to be understood not so that we suppose that in the Apostles living here no movement of the flesh warred against the spirit, but that these things can be fulfilled here only so far as we believe they were fulfilled in the Apostles—namely, by that measure of human perfection which perfection can have in this life.
Rev.1.2Non enim dictum est: ista in hac vita compleri possunt, nam completa esse in Apostolis credimus, sed dictum est: sicut completa esse in Apostolis credimus, ut ita compleantur sicut in illis completa sunt, id est quadam perfectione, cuius capax est ista vita, non sicut complenda sunt illa quam speramus pace plenissima, quando dicetur: ubi est, mors, contentio tua? (1 Cor 15, 55)
For it was not said: these things can be fulfilled in this life, for we believe they were fulfilled in the Apostles; but it was said: as we believe they were fulfilled in the Apostles, so that they may be fulfilled as they were fulfilled in them—that is, by a certain perfection of which this life is capable—not as those things are to be fulfilled which we hope for in that most full peace, when it shall be said: where, O death, is your contention? (1 Cor 15:55)
Rev.1.23. Alio loco quod interposui testimonium: non enim ad mensuram dat Deus spiritum (De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 6, 17; Io 3, 34), nondum intellexeram de Christo proprie verius accipi. Aliis quippe hominibus nisi ad mensuram daretur spiritus, non duplum peteret Eliseus quam fuit in Elia (4 Reg 2, 9).
3. In another place, the testimony I inserted: for God does not give the Spirit by measure (De serm. Dom. 1.6.17; John 3:34), I had not yet understood is more truly taken properly of Christ. For to other men, unless the Spirit were given by measure, Elisha would not have asked for double what was in Elijah (2 Kgs 2:9).
Rev.1.3Item quod scriptum est: iota unum aut unus apex non transiet a lege donec omnia fiant (Matteo 5, 18), cum exponerem, dixi: nihil posse aliud intellegi nisi vehementem perfectionis expressionem (De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 8, 20). Ubi merito quaeritur, utrum ista perfectio sic possit intellegi, ut tamen verum sit, neminem iam utentem voluntatis arbitrio hic vivere sine peccato.
Likewise that which is written, not one iota or one tittle shall pass from the law until all things are accomplished (Matt 5:18), when I was expounding it, I said: that nothing else can be understood except a vehement expression of perfection (De serm. Dom. 1.8.20). Here it is rightly asked whether this perfection can be so understood that it nevertheless remains true that no one who already uses the choice of the will lives here without sin.
Rev.1.3A quo enim usque ad unum apicem lex perfici potest, nisi a quo fiunt universa divina mandata? Sed in eisdem mandatis est etiam quod iubemur dicere: dimitte nobis debita nostra sicut et nos dimittimus debitoribus nostris (Matteo 6, 12), quam orationem usque in finem saeculi tota dicit Ecclesia. Omnia ergo mandata facta deputantur, quando quidquid non fit ignoscitur.
For by whom can the law be fulfilled down to one tittle, except by him by whom all the divine commands are done? But among those same commands is also that which we are bidden to say: forgive us our debts, as we also forgive our debtors (Matt 6:12), which prayer the whole Church says until the end of the age. All the commands, therefore, are reckoned to be done, when whatever is not done is forgiven.
Rev.1.34. Sane quod ait Dominus: quicumque solverit unum de mandatis istis minimis et docuerit sic (Matteo 5, 19 ss), et cetera, usque ad eum locum ubi ait: nisi abundaverit iustitia vestra plus quam scribarum et pharisaeorum, non intrabitis in regnum caelorum (De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 9, 21); multo melius et convenientius exposui in aliis posterioribus sermonibus meis, quod etiam hic retexere longum est. Ad hoc autem iste ibi perducitur sensus, ut eorum sit iustitia maior quam scribarum et pharisaeorum qui dicunt et faciunt. De scribis quippe et Pharisees alio loco ipse Dominus ait: dicunt enim et non faciunt (Matteo 23, 3).
4. As for what the Lord says: whoever shall break one of these least commandments and teach men so (Matt 5:19ff), and the rest, down to that place where he says: unless your justice shall abound more than that of the scribes and Pharisees, you shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven (De serm. Dom. 1.9.21)—I expounded it much better and more fittingly in other later sermons of mine, which it would be long to weave again here. But the sense there is brought to this: that the justice of those who say and do is greater than that of the scribes and Pharisees. For of the scribes and Pharisees the Lord himself says in another place: for they say and do not do (Matt 23:3).
Rev.1.4Illud etiam melius intelleximus postea (Cf. De civ. Dei 21, 27) quod scriptum est: qui irascitur fratri suo (Matteo 5, 22; De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 9, 25). Codices enim Graeci non habent sine causa, sicut hic positum est, quamvis idem ipse sit sensus. Illud enim diximus intuendum, quid sit irasci fratri suo, quoniam non fratri irascitur, qui peccato fratris irascitur. Qui ergo fratri non peccato irascitur, sine causa irascitur.
We also understood better afterward (See De Civ. Dei 21.27) that which is written: whoever is angry with his brother (Matt 5:22; De serm. Dom. 1.9.25). For the Greek copies do not have without cause, as it is placed here, although the sense itself is the same. For we said that this is to be considered: what it is to be angry with one's brother, since he is not angry with his brother who is angry at his brother's sin. He, therefore, who is angry at his brother and not at his sin is angry without cause.
Rev.1.45. Item quod dixi: hoc et de patre et de matre et de ceteris vinculis sanguinis intellegendum est, ut in eis oderimus quod genus humanum nascendo et moriendo sortitum est (De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 15, 41), ita sonat, quasi non essent futurae istae necessitudines, si nullo naturae humanae praecedente peccato nemo moreretur, quem sensum iam superius improbavi (Retract. 1, 10, 2. 13, 8). Essent enim profecto cognationes et affinitates, etiamsi originali nullo existente peccato, sine morte cresceret et multiplicaretur genus humanum. Ac per hoc aliter solvenda quaestio est, cur Dominus praeceperit diligendos inimicos (Matteo 5, 44; Luca 6, 27), cum alio loco praecipiat odio habendos et parentes et filios (Matteo 10, 37; Luca 14, 26), non sicut hic soluta est, sed sicut eam posterius saepe solvimus (De civ. Dei 21, 26; De vera rel. 45, 85 ss), id est ut diligamus inimicos lucrandos regno Dei, et oderimus in propinquis si impediunt a regno Dei.
5. Likewise what I said: this is to be understood also of father and mother and the other bonds of blood, so that in them we hate what the human race has been allotted by being born and dying (De serm. Dom. 1.15.41), sounds as though these ties would not exist if, with no preceding sin of human nature, no one died—a sense which I have already disapproved above (Retract. 1.10.2; 1.13.8). For there would surely be kinships and ties of marriage, even if, with no original sin existing, the human race grew and multiplied without death. And through this the question must be solved otherwise—why the Lord commanded that enemies be loved (Matt 5:44; Luke 6:27), when in another place he commands that both parents and children be held in hatred (Matt 10:37; Luke 14:26)—not as it is solved here, but as we have often solved it later (De Civ. Dei 21.26; De vera religione 45.85ff): that is, that we love enemies in order to gain them for the kingdom of God, and hate kinsmen if they hinder us from the kingdom of God.
Rev.1.56. Item de praecepto quo prohibetur uxor dimitti, nisi propter fornicationem (Matteo 5, 32) hic quidem scrupulosissime disputavi (De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 16, 43). Sed quam velit Dominus intellegi fornicationem, propter quam liceat dimittere uxorem, utrum eam quae damnatur in stupris an illam de qua dicitur: perdidisti omnem qui fornicatur abs te (Ps 72, 27), in qua utique et ista est (neque enim non fornicatur a Domino qui tollens membra Christi facit ea membra meretricis (1 Cor 6, 15)), etiam atque etiam cogitandum est atque requirendum.
6. Likewise concerning the precept by which it is forbidden to dismiss a wife except for fornication (Matt 5:32), I here disputed most scrupulously (De serm. Dom. 1.16.43). But what fornication the Lord wishes to be understood, on account of which it is lawful to dismiss a wife—whether that which is condemned in unchastity, or that of which it is said, you have destroyed everyone who fornicates away from you (Ps 73:27 (72)), in which this too is certainly included (for he does indeed fornicate away from the Lord who, taking the members of Christ, makes them the members of a harlot (1 Cor 6:15))—must be thought over again and again, and sought out.
Rev.1.6Nec volo in re tanta tamque ad dignoscendum difficili putare lectorem, istam sibi nostram disputationem debere sufficere; sed legat et alia, sive nostra quae postea scripta sunt, sive aliorum melius considerata atque tractata (Quaest. in Hept. 2, 71; cf. Serm. 162); vel ipse si potest ea quae hic merito movere possunt vigilantiore atque intellegentiore mente discutiat. Non quia omne peccatum fornicatio est (neque enim omnem peccantem Deus perdit, qui quotidie sanctos suos exaudit dicentes: dimitte nobis debita nostra (Matteo 6, 12), cum perdat omnem qui fornicatur ab eo), sed quatenus intellegenda atque limitanda sit haec fornicatio, et utrum etiam propter hanc liceat dimittere uxorem, latebrosissima quaestio est.
Nor do I wish, in a matter so great and so difficult to discern, that the reader think this disputation of ours ought to suffice for him; but let him read other things too, whether ours which were written afterward, or those of others better considered and treated (Quaest. in Hept. 2.71; see Sermon 162); or, if he can, let him himself examine, with a more vigilant and intelligent mind, the things which here may rightly give pause. Not because every sin is fornication (for God does not destroy every sinner, who daily hears his saints saying, forgive us our debts (Matt 6:12), while he destroys everyone who fornicates away from him), but how this fornication is to be understood and limited, and whether even on account of this it is lawful to dismiss a wife, is a most hidden question.
Rev.1.6Licere tamen propter istam quae in stupris committitur, nulla quaestio est. Et ubi dixi: hoc permissum esse non iussum, non attendi aliam Scripturam dicentem: qui tenet adulteram stultus et impius est (Prov. 18, 22). Nec sane dixerim adulteram fuisse deputandam illam mulierem, etiam posteaquam audivit a Domino: nec ego te damnabo; vade deinceps iam noli peccare (Io 8, 11), si hoc oboedienter audivit.
That it is, however, lawful on account of that which is committed in unchastity, there is no question. And where I said: that this was permitted, not commanded, I did not attend to another Scripture saying: he who keeps an adulteress is foolish and impious (Prov 18:22). Nor indeed would I say that that woman was to be reckoned an adulteress even after she heard from the Lord: neither will I condemn you; go, and now sin no more (John 8:11), if she heard this obediently.
Rev.1.67. Alio loco peccatum fratris ad mortem, de quo dicit Ioannes apostolus: non pro illo dico ut roget quis (1 Io 5, 16), ita definivi ut dicerem: peccatum fratris ad mortem puto esse, cum post agnitionem Dei per gratiam Domini nostri Iesu Christi quisque oppugnat fraternitatem et adversus ipsam gratiam, qua reconciliatus est Deo, invidentiae facibus agitatur (De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 22, 73). Quod quidem non confirmavi, quoniam hoc putare me dixi; sed tamen addendum fuit: "si in hac tam scelerata mentis perversitate finierit hanc vitam," quoniam de quocumque pessimo in hac vita constituto non est utique desperandum, nec pro illo imprudenter oratur de quo non desperatur.
7. In another place, the sin of a brother unto death, of which the apostle John says, I do not say that one should pray for it (1 John 5:16), I so defined as to say: I think the sin of a brother unto death is when, after the recognition of God through the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, anyone attacks the brotherhood and is driven by the firebrands of envy against the very grace by which he was reconciled to God (De serm. Dom. 1.22.73). This indeed I did not affirm, since I said that I thought this; but nevertheless there should have been added: "if he ended this life in this so wicked perversity of mind," since one must certainly not despair of anyone, however wicked, established in this life, and one does not imprudently pray for him of whom one does not despair.
Rev.1.78. In secundo item libro: nulli, inquam, licebit ignorare Dei regnum, cum eius Unigenitus non solum intellegibiliter, sed etiam visibiliter in homine dominico de caelo venerit 'iudicaturus vivos et mortuos " (De serm. Dom. in m. 2, 6, 20; cf. 2 Tim 4, 1). Sed non video utrum recte dicatur homo dominicus qui est Mediator Dei et hominum homo Christus Iesus (1 Tim 2, 5), cum sit utique Dominus. Dominicus autem homo quis in eius sancta familia non potest dici? Et hoc quidem ut dicerem apud quosdam legi tractatores catholicos divinorum eloquiorum (Cf. Epiph., Ancor. 93; Athan., Exp. fidei 1. 4; Disp. c. Ar. 20; Cassian., Coll. 11, 13). Sed ubicumque hoc dixi, dixisse me nollem (De serm. Dom. in m. 2, 6, 22; cf. Enarr. in Ps 1, 1; 8, 13). Postea quippe vidi non esse dicendum, quamvis nonnulla possit ratione defendi.
8. Likewise in the second book: no one, I said, will be permitted to be ignorant of the kingdom of God, when his Only-Begotten shall come from heaven not only intelligibly but also visibly in the lordly man, 'to judge the living and the dead' (De serm. Dom. 2.6.20; see 2 Tim 4:1). But I do not see whether he is rightly called the lordly man who is the Mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus (1 Tim 2:5), since he is certainly the Lord. But who in his holy household cannot be called a lordly man? And this, indeed, that I might say it, I read in certain catholic treaters of the divine words See Epiphanius, Ancoratus 93; Athanasius, Exposition of the Faith 1, 4; Disp. c. Ar. 20; Cassian, Conferences 11.13.. But wherever I said this, I would wish I had not said it (De serm. Dom. 2.6.22; see Enarr. in Ps. 1.1; 8.13). For afterward I saw that it is not to be said, although it can be defended by some reasoning.
Rev.1.8Item quod dixi: nullius enim fere conscientia Deum potest odisse (De serm. Dom. in m. 2, 14, 48), non video fuisse dicendum; multi enim sunt de quibus scriptum est: superbia eorum qui oderunt te (Ps 73, 23).
Likewise what I said: for the conscience of almost no one can hate God (De serm. Dom. 2.14.48), I do not see should have been said; for there are many of whom it is written: the pride of those who hate you (Ps 74:23 (73)).
Rev.1.89. Alio loco in eo quod dixi: ob hoc dixisse Dominum: 'Sufficit diei malitia sua,' quia cibos sumere urgebit ipsa necessitas, quam propterea malitiam nominatam arbitror, quia poenalis est nobis, pertinet enim ad hanc fragilitatem quam peccando meruimus (De serm. Dom. in m. 2, 17, 56; cf. Matteo 6, 34), non attendi etiam primis hominibus data fuisse in paradiso corporis alimenta, antequam istam mortis poenam peccando meruissent. Sic enim erant immortales in corpore nondum spiritali sed animali, ut tamen in eiusmodi immortalitate alimentis corporalibus uterentur.
9. In another place, in that which I said: that the Lord said, 'sufficient for the day is its own evil,' for this reason, that the very necessity of taking food will press upon us, which I think was for this reason called evil, because it is penal for us, for it pertains to this frailty which we deserved by sinning (De serm. Dom. 2.17.56; see Matt 6:34), I did not attend to the fact that bodily nourishment was given even to the first human beings in paradise, before they deserved this punishment of death by sinning. For they were so immortal in a body not yet spiritual but animal that nevertheless in immortality of this kind they made use of corporeal nourishments.
Rev.1.9Item quod dixi: quam sibi elegit Deus 'gloriosam Ecclesiam non habentem maculam neque rugam' (De serm. Dom. in m. 2, 19, 66; cf. Eph 5, 27), non ideo dixi, quia nunc ex omni parte iam talis est, quamvis ad hoc electa non dubitaretur, ut talis sit quando Christus apparuerit vita (Col 3, 4) eius, tunc enim et ipsa cum illo apparebit in gloria, propter quam gloriam dicta est Ecclesia gloriosa.
Likewise what I said: which God chose for himself, 'a glorious Church having no spot or wrinkle' (De serm. Dom. 2.19.66; see Eph 5:27), I did not say because it is now already such in every part, although it would not be doubted to have been chosen for this: that it may be such when Christ, its life, shall appear (Col 3:4); for then it too will appear with him in glory, on account of which glory it was called a glorious Church.
Rev.1.9Item quod Dominus ait: petite et accipietis, quaerite et invenietis, pulsate et aperietur vobis (Matteo 7, 7), operose quidem tria ista quid inter se differant exponendum putavi (De serm. Dom. in m. 2, 21, 71 s); sed longe melius ad instantissimam petitionem omnia referuntur. Hoc quippe ostendit ubi eodem verbo cuncta conclusit dicens: quanto magis Pater vester qui in caelis est dabit bona petentibus se (Matteo 7, 11), non enim dixit: "petentibus et quaerentibus et pulsantibus."
Likewise, what the Lord says: ask and you shall receive, seek and you shall find, knock and it shall be opened to you (Matt 7:7), I thought it laborious to expound how these three differ among themselves (De serm. Dom. 2.21.71f); but far better are they all referred to most insistent petition. For he shows this where he concluded them all with the one word, saying: how much more will your Father who is in heaven give good things to those who ask him (Matt 7:11), for he did not say "to those who ask and seek and knock."
Rev.1.9Hoc opus sic incipit: sermonem quem locutus est Dominus.
This work begins thus: The sermon which the Lord spoke.
Rev.1.9C. 20Psalm against the Party of DonatusPsalmus contra partem Donati
Volens etiam causam Donatistarum ad ipsius humillimi vulgi et omnino imperitorum atque idiotarum notitiam pervenire, et eorum quantum fieri per nos posset inhaerere memoriae, Psalmum qui eis cantaretur per Latinas litteras feci, sed usque ad "V" litteram. Tales autem "abecedarios" appellant.
Wishing also that the cause of the Donatists should come to the knowledge of the very humblest common folk, and of the wholly unskilled and untaught, and that it should cling to their memory as far as could be brought about through us, I made a Psalm to be sung to them, in Latin letters, but only up to the letter "V." Such pieces they call "abecedarians."
Rev.1.9Tres vero ultimas omisi; sed pro eis novissimum quasi epilogum adiunxi, tamquam eos Mater alloqueretur Ecclesia. Hypopsalma etiam, quod respondetur, et prooemium causae, quod nihilominus cantaretur, non sunt in ordine litterarum; earum quippe ordo incipit post prooemium. Ideo autem non aliquo carminis genere id fieri volui, ne me necessitas metrica ad aliqua verba quae vulgo minus sunt usitata compelleret.
The last three letters I omitted; but in place of them I added at the end a kind of epilogue, as though Mother Church were addressing them. The hypopsalma too, which is the response, and the preface of the case, which was nonetheless to be sung, are not in the order of the letters; for their order begins after the preface. But I did not wish this to be done in any kind of meter, lest the necessity of meter compel me to certain words less commonly in popular use.
Rev.1.9Iste Psalmus sic incipit: omnes qui gaudetis de pace, modo verum iudicate, quod eius hypopsalma est.
This Psalm begins thus: All you who rejoice in peace, now judge truly, which is its hypopsalma.
Rev.1.9C. 21Against the Letter of Donatus the Heretic, One BookContra epistolam Donati heretici, liber unus*
1. Librum etiam Contra epistolam Donati, qui partis Donati secundus post Maiorinum episcopus apud Carthaginem fuit, eodem presbyterii mei tempore scripsi; in qua epistola ille agit, ut non nisi in eius communione baptisma Christi esse credatur, cui nos contradicimus in hoc libro.
1. I also wrote, in that same period of my priesthood, the book Against the Letter of Donatus, who was the second bishop of the party of Donatus after Majorinus at Carthage; in which letter he labors to have it believed that the baptism of Christ exists only in his communion—which we contradict in this book.
Rev.1.1In quo dixi quodam loco de apostolo Petro, quod in illo tamquam in petra fundata sit Ecclesia (Cf. Optat. Milev., De schism. Donat. 1, 19; 3, 1), qui sensus etiam cantatur ore multorum in versibus beatissimi Ambrosii, ubi de gallo gallinacio ait: hoc ipse petra Ecclesiae canente, culpam di- luit (Ambros., Hymn. 1; cf. Exam. 5, 24, 88). Sed scio me postea saepissime sic exposuisse (Cf. Serm. 76, 1, 1) quod a Domino dictum est: tu es Petrus, et super hanc petram aedificabo Ecclesiam meam (Matteo 16, 18; Io 1, 42), ut super hunc intellegeretur quem confessus est Petrus dicens: tu es Christus filius Dei vivi (Matteo 16, 16; Io 6, 69), ac sic Petrus ab hac petra appellatus personam Ecclesiae figuraret, quae super hanc petram aedificatur et accepit claves regni caelorum (Matteo 16, 19). Non enim dictum illi est: "tu es petra", sed: tu es Petrus. Petra autem erat Christus (1 Cor 10, 4); quem confessus Simon, sicut eum tota Ecclesia confitetur, dictus est Petrus. Harum autem duarum sententiarum quae sit probabilior, eligat lector.
In it I said in a certain place of the apostle Peter, that upon him as upon a rock the Church was founded (See Optatus of Milevis, On the Donatist Schism 1.19; 3.1), which sense is also sung by the mouth of many in the verses of the most blessed Ambrose, where he says of the cock: at his crowing the rock of the Church itself washed away its fault (Ambrose, Hymn 1; see Hexaem. 5.24.88). But I know that I afterward very often so expounded (See Sermon 76.1.1) that which was said by the Lord: you are Peter, and upon this rock I will build my Church (Matt 16:18; John 1:42), that it should be understood of him whom Peter confessed when he said: you are the Christ, the Son of the living God (Matt 16:16; John 6:69), and thus Peter, named from this rock, should figure the person of the Church, which is built upon this rock and received the keys of the kingdom of heaven (Matt 16:19). For it was not said to him, "you are the rock," but, you are Peter. But the rock was Christ (1 Cor 10:4); whom Simon, having confessed—as the whole Church confesses him—was called Peter. But which of these two views is the more probable, let the reader choose.
Rev.1.12. Alio loco dixi: nullius mortem Deus quaerit, quod sic accipiendum est, quia homo sibi adquisivit mortem deserens Deum et adquirit qui non recurrit ad Deum, secundum quod scriptum est: Deus mortem non fecit (Sap 1, 13). Sed etiam illud non minus verum est: vita et mors a Domino Deo est (Eccli 11, 14), vita scilicet a donante, mors a vindicante.
2. In another place I said: God seeks no one's death, which is to be understood thus, that man acquired death for himself by forsaking God, and he acquires it who does not return to God, according to what is written: God did not make death (Wis 1:13). But that too is no less true: life and death are from the Lord God (Sir 11:14)—life, namely, from the giver, death from the avenger.
Rev.1.23. Item quod dixi: donatum, cuius epistolam refellebam, rogasse, ut Imperator inter ipsum et Caecilianum transmarinos episcopos iudices daret (Cf. De bapt. 6, 34, 65; C. Crescon. 2, 27, 33), non ipsum sed alium Donatum, eiusdem tamen schismatis, hoc fecisse probabilius invenitur. Ille autem non erat Carthaginiensis Donatistarum episcopus sed a Casis Nigris, qui tamen primus apud Carthaginem ipsum nefarium schisma commisit. Nec sane Donatus Carthaginiensis ut Christiani rebaptizarentur instituit, quod ego eum instituisse credideram, quando eius epistolae respondebam. Nec de libro Ecclesiastici ipse abstulit de media sententia verba ad rem necessaria, ubi cum scriptum sit: qui baptizatur a mortuo, et iterum tangit illum, quid proficit lavatio eius? (Eccli 34, 30; cf. Ep. 108, 6) Iste sic posuit tamquam scriptum esset: "qui baptizatur a mortuo, quid proficit lavatio eius?" Nos autem, et antequam esset pars Donati, sic habuisse codices plurimos, verumtamen Afros, ut non esset in medio: et iterum tangit illum, postea didicimus. Quod si tunc scissem, non in istum tamquam in furem divini eloquii vel violatorem tanta dixissem.
3. Likewise what I said, that Donatus, whose letter I was refuting, asked that the Emperor give bishops from overseas as judges between himself and Caecilian (See De bapt. 6.34.65; C. Crescon. 2.27.33), it is found more probable that not he but another Donatus, of the same schism, however, did this. But that one was not the Carthaginian bishop of the Donatists, but the one from Casae Nigrae, who nevertheless first committed that wicked schism at Carthage. Nor indeed did Donatus of Carthage institute that Christians be rebaptized, which I had believed him to have instituted when I was answering his letter. Nor did he himself remove from the middle of a sentence of the book Ecclesiasticus the words necessary to the matter, where, since it is written, he who is baptized by a dead man, and again touches him, what does his washing profit? (Sir 34:30; see Ep. 108.6), this man set it down as though it were written: "he who is baptized by a dead man, what does his washing profit?" But that, even before there was a party of Donatus, very many copies—African ones, however—so had it that there was not in the middle and again touches him, we learned afterward. And if I had known this then, I would not have said so much against this man as against a thief of the divine word or a violator of it.
Rev.1.3Hic liber sic incipit: abs te ipso praesente audieram.
This book begins thus: I had heard from you yourself when present.
Rev.1.3C. 22Answer to Adimantus, a Disciple of Mani, One BookContra Adimantum Manichaei discipulum, liber unus
1. Eodem tempore venerunt in manus meas quaedam Disputationes Adimanti, qui fuerat Manichaei discipulus, quas conscripsit adversus Legem et Prophetas, velut contraria eis evangelica et apostolica Scripta demonstrare conatus. Huic ergo respondi verba eius ponens eisque reddens responsionem meam. Quod opus uno volumine conclusi, et in eo quibusdam quaestionibus non semel sed iterum respondi, quoniam quod primum responderam perierat et tunc inventum est, cum iam iterum respondissem. Aliquas sane earumdem quaestionum popularibus ecclesiasticis sermonibus solvi (Serm. 1; 50; 142; 153). Adhuc etiam quibusdam non respondi; aliquae remanserunt, quae rebus aliis magis urgentibus praetermissae sunt cumulo quoque oblivionis adiuncto.
1. In the same period there came into my hands certain Disputations of Adimantus, who had been a disciple of Mani, which he composed against the Law and the Prophets, attempting to show the gospel and apostolic writings as contrary to them. To him, then, I replied, setting down his words and giving to them my response. This work I concluded in one volume, and in it I answered certain questions not once but a second time, since what I had first answered had been lost and was found only after I had already answered a second time. Some of those same questions I solved in popular ecclesiastical sermons (Sermons 1; 50; 142; 153). Still others I have not yet answered; some remained which were passed over because other, more urgent matters pressed, the accumulation of forgetfulness being added as well.
Rev.1.12. In hoc ergo dixi: certis enim quibusdam umbris et figuris rerum ante Domini adventum, secundum mirabilem atque ordinatissimam distributionem temporum, populus ille tenebatur qui Testamentum Vetus accepit, tamen in eo tanta praedicatio et praenuntiatio Novi Testamenti est, ut nulla in evangelica atque apostolica doctrina repperiantur, quamvis ardua et divina praecepta et promissa, quae illis etiam libris veteribus desint (C. Adiman. 3, 4). Sed addendum erat: "pene," atque dicendum: ut "pene" nulla in Evangelica atque apostolica doctrina repperiantur quamvis ardua et divina praecepta et promissa, quae illis etiam Libris veteribus desint.
2. In this, then, I said: for by certain fixed shadows and figures of things before the Lord's coming, according to the wonderful and most orderly distribution of the times, that people was held which received the Old Testament; yet in it there is so great a preaching and foretelling of the New Testament that none, however lofty and divine, of the precepts and promises in the gospel and apostolic teaching are found which are lacking even to those old books (C. Adiman. 3.4). But "almost" should have been added, and it should have been said: so that "almost" no precepts and promises, however lofty and divine, are found in the gospel and apostolic teaching which are lacking even to those old books.
Rev.1.2Quid est enim quod in sermone evangelico in monte Dominus dicit: audistis quod dictum est antiquis hoc, ego autem dico vobis hoc (Matteo 5, 21-22), si nihil ipse amplius praecepit quam praeceptum est in illis veteribus Libris? Deinde regnum caelorum illi populo fuisse promissum non legimus in his quae promissa sunt Lege data per Moysen in monte Sina (Cf. Ex 19, 3-4), quod proprie Vetus dicitur Testamentum; quod praefiguratum dicit Apostolus per ancillam Sarae et filium eius (Gal 4, 22-23); sed ibi figuratum est et Novum per ipsam Saram et filium eius.
For what is it that the Lord says in the gospel sermon on the mount: you have heard that it was said to the ancients this, but I say to you this (Matt 5:21-22), if he himself commanded nothing more than was commanded in those old books? Then, that the kingdom of heaven was promised to that people, we do not read among the things which were promised by the Law given through Moses on Mount Sinai (See Exod 19:3-4), which is properly called the Old Testament; which the Apostle says was prefigured by the slave girl of Sarah and her son (Gal 4:22-23); but there the New too was figured by Sarah herself and her son.
Rev.1.2Proinde si figurae discutiantur, omnia ibi prophetata repperiuntur quae sunt praesentata vel exspectantur praesentanda per Christum. Verumtamen propter quaedam praecepta non figurata sed propria, quae non in Vetere Testamento sed in Novo inveniuntur, cautius et moderatius diceretur: "pene nulla," quam nulla hic esse quae non sint et illic, quamvis illic sint duo illa praecepta de dilectione Dei et proximi (Lev 19, 18; Deut 6, 5; Matteo 5, 43; 19, 19; 22, 37-39), quo rectissime omnia et legitima et prophetica et evangelica et apostolica referuntur.
Accordingly, if the figures are examined, all things are found prophesied there which have been presented or are awaited to be presented through Christ. Nevertheless, on account of certain precepts not figured but proper, which are found not in the Old Testament but in the New, it would be said more cautiously and moderately, "almost none," than that there are none here which are not there as well—although there are there those two precepts about the love of God and neighbor (Lev 19:18; Deut 6:5; Matt 5:43; 19:19; 22:37-39), to which most rightly all things, both legal and prophetic and gospel and apostolic, are referred.
Rev.1.23. Item quod dixi: tribus modis in Scripturis sanctis filiorum nomen accipitur (C. Adiman. 5, 1), minus considerate dictum est. Et alios enim quosdam modos sine dubio praetermisimus; sicut dicitur filius gehennae (Matteo 23, 15), vel filius adoptivus (Rom 8, 15; Gal 4, 5), quae utique nec secundum naturam nec secundum doctrinam nec secundum imitationem dicuntur. Quorum trium modorum, tamquam soli sint, exempla reddidimus: secundum naturam, sicut Iudaei filii Abrahae (Io 8, 37); secundum doctrinam sicut filios suos quos Evangelium docuit, Apostolus vocat (1 Cor 4, 14-15); secundum imitationem sicut filii Abrahae nos sumus, cuius imitamur fidem (Gal 3, 7).
3. Likewise what I said: that in three ways the name of "sons" is taken in the holy Scriptures (C. Adiman. 5.1), was said less considerately. For we without doubt passed over certain other ways; as one is called a son of hell (Matt 23:15), or an adoptive son (Rom 8:15; Gal 4:5), which are certainly said neither according to nature nor according to teaching nor according to imitation. Of these three ways, as though they were the only ones, we gave examples: according to nature, as the Jews are sons of Abraham (John 8:37); according to teaching, as the Apostle calls his sons those whom the Gospel taught (1 Cor 4:14-15); according to imitation, as we are sons of Abraham, whose faith we imitate (Gal 3:7).
Rev.1.3Quod autem dixi: cum induerit incorruptionem et immortalitatem, iam non caro et sanguis erit (C. Adiman. 12, 5; cf. 1 Cor 15, 54), secundum corruptionem carnalem dictum est carnem non futuram, non secundum substantiam secundum quam Domini corpus, etiam post resurrectionem caro appellata est (Luca 24, 39).
But what I said: when it shall have put on incorruption and immortality, it will no longer be flesh and blood (C. Adiman. 12.5; see 1 Cor 15:54), was said of carnal corruption—that the flesh will not exist—not of the substance according to which the body of the Lord was called flesh even after the resurrection (Luke 24:39).
Rev.1.34. Alio loco: nisi quisque, inquam, voluntatem mutaverit, bonum operari non potest, quod in nostra potestate esse positum alio loco docet, ubi ait: 'aut facite arborem bonam et fructum eius bonum, aut facite arborem malam et fructum eius malum' (C. Adiman. 26, 1; cf. Matteo 12, 33). Quod non est contra gratiam Dei quam praedicamus. In potestate est quippe hominis mutare in melius voluntatem; sed ea potestas nulla est, nisi a Deo detur, de quo dictum est: dedit eis potestatem filios Dei fieri (Io 1, 12). Cum enim hoc sit in potestate quod cum volumus facimus, nihil tam in potestate quam ipsa voluntas est; sed praeparatur voluntas a Domino (Prov 8, 35 (sec.LXX)). Eo modo ergo dat potestatem. Sic intellegendum est et quod dixi postea: in nostra potestate esse, ut vel inseri bonitate Dei vel excidi eius severitate mereamur (C. Adiman. 27, 1), quia in potestate nostra non est nisi quod nostram sequitur voluntatem, quae cum fortis et potens praeparatur a Domino, facile fit opus pietatis etiam quod difficile atque impossibile fuit.
4. In another place: unless each one, I said, change his will, he cannot work good, which he teaches to be placed in our power in another place, where he says: 'either make the tree good and its fruit good, or make the tree bad and its fruit bad' (C. Adiman. 26.1; see Matt 12:33). This is not against the grace of God which we preach. For it is in the power of man to change his will for the better; but that power is none, unless it be given by God, of whom it was said: he gave them power to become sons of God (John 1:12). For since that is in our power which we do when we will, nothing is so much in our power as the will itself; but the will is prepared by the Lord (Prov 8:35 (according to the LXX)). In this way, then, he gives the power. So too is to be understood what I said afterward: that it is in our power that we deserve either to be grafted in by the goodness of God or to be cut off by his severity (C. Adiman. 27.1), because nothing is in our power except what follows our will, which, when it is prepared strong and powerful by the Lord, the work of piety is easily done, even that which was difficult and impossible.
Rev.1.4Hic liber sic incipit: de eo quod scriptum est: 'in principio fecit Deus caelum et terram.'
This book begins thus: Concerning that which is written: 'in the beginning God made heaven and earth.'
Rev.1.4C. 23Exposition of Certain Propositions
from the Apostle's Letter to the RomansExpositio quarumdam propositionum
ex epistola Apostoli ad Romanos
1. Cum presbyter adhuc essem, contigit ut apud Carthaginem inter nos qui simul eramus, ad Romanos Apostoli Epistola legeretur, et quaedam interrogabar a fratribus; quibus cum sicut poteram responderem, voluerunt scribi potius quae dicebam quam sine litteris fundi. Ubi cum eis obtemperarem, liber unus accessit superioribus opusculis meis.
1. While I was still a priest, it happened that at Carthage, among us who were together, the Apostle's Letter to the Romans was read, and I was asked certain questions by the brothers; and when I answered them as I could, they wished that what I said should rather be written down than poured forth without writing. When I complied with them, one book was added to my earlier little works.
Rev.1.1In quo libro: quod autem ait, inquam, 'scimus quia lex spiritalis est, ego autem carnalis sum,' satis ostendit non posse impleri legem nisi a spiritalibus, quales facit gratia Dei (Exp. quar. prop. ad Rom. 41; cf. Rom 7, 14). Quod utique non ex persona Apostoli accipi volui, qui iam spiritalis erat, sed hominis sub lege positi nondum sub gratia (Cf. Rom 1, 11; 6, 14-15). Sic enim prius haec verba sapiebam, quae postea lectis quibusdam divinorum tractatoribus eloquiorum, quorum me moveret auctoritas (Cyprian., De Dom. orat. 16; Ambros., De paenit. 1, 3), consideravi diligentius et vidi etiam de ipso Apostolo posse intellegi quod ait: scimus quia lex spiritalis est, ego autem carnalis sum. Quod in eis libris, quos contra Pelagianos nuper scripsi De grat. Chr. 43; C. duas epp. Pelag. 1, 17-25; C. Iul. 2, 3; 6, 23, 70; Opus imp. c. Iul. 1, 99; Serm. 154; cf. Exp. ep. ad Gal. 5; De civ. Dei 22, 21., quantum potui diligenter ostendi.
In this book: but what he says, I said, 'we know that the law is spiritual, but I am carnal,' sufficiently shows that the law cannot be fulfilled except by spiritual persons, such as the grace of God makes them (Exp. quar. prop. ad Rom. 41; see Rom 7:14). This I certainly wished to be taken not in the person of the Apostle, who was already spiritual, but of a man placed under the law and not yet under grace (See Rom 1:11; 6:14-15). For thus I first understood these words, which afterward, having read certain treaters of the divine words whose authority moved me (Cyprian, On the Lord's Prayer 16; Ambrose, On Penance 1.3), I considered more diligently and saw that what he says—we know that the law is spiritual, but I am carnal—can be understood even of the Apostle himself. This I showed as diligently as I could in those books which I lately wrote against the Pelagians De grat. Christi 43; C. duas epp. Pelag. 1.17-25; C. Iul. 2.3; 6.23.70; Op. imp. C. Iul. 1.99; Sermon 154; see Exp. ep. ad Gal. 5; De Civ. Dei 22.21..
Rev.1.1In isto ergo libro et hoc quod dictum est: ego autem carnalis sum, et deinde cetera usque ad eum locum ubi dicit: miser ego homo, quis me liberabit de corpore mortis huius? Gratia Dei per Iesum Christum Dominum nostrum (Rom 7, 24-25), dixi hominem describi adhuc sub lege nondum sub gratia constitutum, bene facere volentem, sed victum concupiscentia carnis male facientem. A cuius concupiscentiae dominatu non liberat nisi gratia Dei per Iesum Christum Dominum nostrum (Rom 7, 25), dono Spiritus Sancti, per quem diffusa caritas in cordibus nostris (Rom 5, 5), vincit carnis concupiscentias, ne consentiamus eis ad male faciendum, sed potius bona faciamus.
In this book, then, both that which was said, but I am carnal, and then the rest down to that place where he says, wretched man that I am, who will free me from the body of this death? The grace of God through Jesus Christ our Lord (Rom 7:24-25), I said describes a man still established under the law, not yet under grace, wishing to do good but, overcome by the concupiscence of the flesh, doing evil. From the domination of this concupiscence nothing frees but the grace of God through Jesus Christ our Lord (Rom 7:25), by the gift of the Holy Spirit, through whom love poured out in our hearts (Rom 5:5) overcomes the concupiscences of the flesh, so that we do not consent to them for doing evil, but rather do good.
Rev.1.1Unde quidem iam evertitur haeresis Pelagiana, quae vult non ex Deo nobis sed ex nobis esse caritatem qua bene ac pie vivimus. Sed in illis libris (C. duas epp. Pelag. 1, 10, 17; De perf. iust. hom. 11, 28; De grat. Chr. 39, 43-44), quos adversus eos edidimus, etiam spiritalis hominis iamque sub gratia constituti melius intellegi verba ista monstravimus propter corpus carnis, quod spiritale nondum est, erit autem in resurrectione mortuorum, et propter ipsam carnis concupiscentiam, cum qua ita confligunt sancti non ei consentientes ad malum, ut tamen eius motibus, quibus repugnantibus resistunt, non careant in hac vita; non eos autem habebunt in illa, ubi absorbebitur mors in victoriam (1 Cor 15, 54).
Whence indeed the Pelagian heresy is already overthrown, which wishes that the love by which we live well and piously be not from God to us but from ourselves. But in those books (C. duas epp. Pelag. 1.10.17; De perf. iust. hom. 11.28; De grat. Christi 39, 43-44) which we published against them, we showed that these words are better understood even of the spiritual man, already established under grace, on account of the body of flesh, which is not yet spiritual but will be in the resurrection of the dead, and on account of the very concupiscence of the flesh, with which the saints so contend, not consenting to it for evil, that nevertheless they do not lack its movements—against which, as they war, they resist—in this life; but they will not have them in that life, where death shall be swallowed up in victory (1 Cor 15:54).
Rev.1.1Propter hanc itaque concupiscentiam motusque ipsos, quibus ita resistitur, ut tamen sint in nobis, potest quisque sanctus iam sub gratia positus dicere ista omnia, quae hic esse dixi verba hominis nondum sub gratia positi sed sub lege. Quod hic ostendere longum est, et ubi hoc ostenderim dictum est (Cf. Retract. 1, 23, 1).
On account of this concupiscence, therefore, and those very movements which are so resisted that they nevertheless are in us, any saint already placed under grace can say all these things which I here said are the words of a man not yet placed under grace but under the law. To show this here would be long, and where I have shown it has been said (See Retract. 1.23.1).
Rev.1.12. Item disputans quid elegerit Deus in nondum nato, cui dixit serviturum esse maiorem, et quid in eodem maiore similiter nondum nato reprobaverit, de quibus propter hoc commemoratur, quamvis longe postea prolatum propheticum testimonium: Iacob dilexi, Esau autem odio habui (Rom 9, 13; cf. Mal 1, 2-3), ad hoc perduxi ratiocinationem ut dicerem: non ergo elegit Deus opera cuiusquam in praescientia, quae ipse daturus est, sed fidem elegit in praescientia, ut quem sibi crediturum esse praescivit, ipsum elegerit cui Spiritum Sanctum daret, ut bona operando etiam vitam aeternam consequeretur (Exp. quar. prop. ad Rom. 60; cf. De praed. sanct. 1, 3).
2. Likewise, disputing what God chose in the one not yet born, to whom he said that the elder would serve, and what in the same elder, likewise not yet born, he rejected—concerning whom, on this account, is mentioned the prophetic testimony, though brought forth long afterward: Jacob I loved, but Esau I hated (Rom 9:13; see Mal 1:2-3)—I carried my reasoning to this point, that I said: God, therefore, did not in his foreknowledge choose the works of anyone, which he himself was going to give, but chose faith in his foreknowledge, so that the very one whom he foreknew would believe in him, him he chose, to whom he would give the Holy Spirit, so that by working good he might also attain eternal life (Exp. quar. prop. ad Rom. 60; see De praed. sanct. 1.3).
Rev.1.2Nondum diligentius quaesiveram nec adhuc inveneram, qualis sit electio gratiae, de qua idem dicit Apostolus: reliquiae per electionem gratiae salvae factae sunt (Rom 11, 5). Quae utique non est gratia, si eam merita ulla praecedant, ne iam quod datur non secundum gratiam sed secundum debitum reddatur potius meritis quam donetur.
I had not yet inquired more diligently, nor had I yet found, what is the election of grace, of which the same Apostle says: a remnant has been saved by the election of grace (Rom 11:5). Which is certainly not grace, if any merits precede it, lest then what is given be rendered not according to grace but according to debt, repaid to merits rather than bestowed.
Rev.1.2Proinde quod continuo dixi: dicit enim idem Apostolus: 'idem Deus qui operatur omnia in omnibus' (1 Cor 12, 6), nusquam autem dictum est: Deus credit omnia in omnibus, ac deinde subiunxi: quod ergo credimus nostrum est, quod autem bonum operamur illius est qui credentibus dat Spiritum Sanctum (Exp. quar. prop. ad Rom. 60), profecto non dicerem, si iam scirem etiam ipsam fidem inter Dei munera repperiri, quae dantur in eodem Spiritu (Cf. 1 Cor 12, 9). Utrumque ergo nostrum est propter arbitrium voluntatis, et utrumque tamen datum est per Spiritum fidei et caritatis. Neque enim sola caritas, sed sicut scriptum est: caritas cum fide a Deo Patre et Domino nostro Iesu Christo (Eph 6, 23).
Accordingly, what I immediately said: for the same Apostle says: 'the same God who works all things in all' (1 Cor 12:6), but nowhere is it said: God believes all things in all, and then I added: that we believe, therefore, is ours; but that we do good is his who gives the Holy Spirit to those who believe (Exp. quar. prop. ad Rom. 60), I would surely not say, if I already knew that faith itself too is found among the gifts of God, which are given in the same Spirit (See 1 Cor 12:9). Both, therefore, are ours, on account of the choice of the will, and both are nevertheless given through the Spirit of faith and love. For it is not love alone, but, as it is written: love with faith from God the Father and our Lord Jesus Christ (Eph 6:23).
Rev.1.23. Et quod paulo post dixi: nostrum est enim credere et velle, illius autem dare credentibus et volentibus facultatem bene operandi per Spiritum Sanctum, per quem 'caritas diffunditur in cordibus nostris' (Exp. quar. prop. ad Rom. 61; cf. Rom 5, 5), verum est quidem; sed eadem regula et utrumque ipsius est, quia ipse praeparat voluntatem, et utrumque nostrum, quia non fit nisi volentibus nobis.
3. And what I said a little later: for it is ours to believe and to will, but his to give to those who believe and will the capacity to work well through the Holy Spirit, through whom 'love is poured out in our hearts' (Exp. quar. prop. ad Rom. 61; see Rom 5:5), is indeed true; but by the same rule both are his, because he prepares the will, and both are ours, because it is not done except by our willing.
Rev.1.3Ac per hoc quod etiam postea dixi: quia neque velle possumus nisi vocemur; et cum post vocationem voluerimus, non sufficit voluntas nostra et cursus noster, nisi Deus et vires currentibus praebeat et perducat quo vocat (Exp. quar. prop. ad Rom. 62), ac deinde subiunxi: manifestum est ergo 'non volentis neque currentis sed miserentis Dei esse' (Rom 9, 16) quod bene operamur, omnino verissimum est.
And through this, what I also said afterward: that we can neither will unless we are called; and when, after the calling, we have willed, our will and our running do not suffice, unless God both supply strength to those who run and lead them where he calls (Exp. quar. prop. ad Rom. 62), and then I added: it is clear, therefore, that 'it is not of him who wills nor of him who runs, but of God who shows mercy' (Rom 9:16) that we work well, is altogether most true.
Rev.1.3Sed parum de ipsa vocatione disserui, quae fit secundum propositum Dei. Non enim omnium qui vocantur talis est sed tantum electorum. Itaque quod paulo post dixi: sicut enim in his quos eligit Deus non opera sed fides inchoat meritum, ut per munus Dei bene operentur, sic in his quos damnat infidelitas et impietas inchoat poenae meritum, ut per ipsam poenam etiam male operentur (Exp. quar. prop. ad Rom. 62), verissime dixi. Sed fidei meritum etiam ipsum esse donum Dei nec putavi quaerendum esse nec dixi.
But I discussed too little about the calling itself, which is made according to the purpose of God. For not of all who are called is it such, but only of the elect. And so what I said a little later: for as in those whom God chooses it is not works but faith that begins the merit, so that through the gift of God they may work well, so in those whom he condemns, unbelief and impiety begin the merit of punishment, so that through that very punishment they also work evil (Exp. quar. prop. ad Rom. 62), I said most truly. But that the merit of faith itself is also the gift of God, I neither thought ought to be inquired into nor said.
Rev.1.34. Et alio loco: cuius enim miseretur, inquam, facit eum bene operari, et quem obdurat, relinquit eum ut male operetur. Sed et illa misericordia praecedenti merito fidei tribuitur, et ista obduratio praecedenti impietati (Exp. quar. prop. ad Rom. 62; cf. Rom 9, 18), quod quidem verum est. Sed adhuc quaerendum erat, utrum et meritum fidei de misericordia Dei veniat, id est utrum ista misericordia ideo tantummodo fiat in homine, quia fidelis est, an etiam facta fuerit, ut fidelis esset.
4. And in another place: for on whom he has mercy, I said, he makes him work well, and whom he hardens, he leaves him to work evil. But that mercy is granted to a preceding merit of faith, and that hardening to a preceding impiety (Exp. quar. prop. ad Rom. 62; see Rom 9:18), which is indeed true. But it had still to be asked whether the merit of faith too comes from the mercy of God—that is, whether this mercy is shown in a man only because he is faithful, or whether it was also shown that he might be faithful.
Rev.1.4Legimus enim dicente Apostolo: misericordiam consecutus sum ut fidelis essem (1 Cor 7, 25); non ait: "quia fidelis eram." Fideli ergo datur quidem, sed data est etiam ut esset fidelis. Rectissime itaque alio loco in eodem libro dixi: quoniam si non ex operibus sed misericordia Dei et vocamur ut credamus, et credentibus praestatur ut bene operemur, non est gentibus ista invidenda misericordia (Exp. quar. prop. ad Rom. 64), quamvis minus ibi diligenter de illa, quae per Dei propositum fit, vocatione tractaverim.
For we read the Apostle saying: I obtained mercy that I might be faithful (1 Cor 7:25); he did not say, "because I was faithful." To the faithful, therefore, it is indeed given, but it was given also that he might be faithful. And so most rightly I said in another place in the same book: since, if not from works but from the mercy of God we are both called that we may believe, and to those who believe it is granted that we work well, this mercy is not to be envied to the gentiles (Exp. quar. prop. ad Rom. 64), although there I treated less diligently of that calling which is made through the purpose of God.
Rev.1.4Hic liber sic incipit: sensus hi sunt in Epistola ad Romanos Pauli Apostoli.
This book begins thus: These are the meanings in the Letter to the Romans of Paul the Apostle.
Rev.1.4C. 24Exposition of the Letter to the Galatians, One BookExpositio epistolae ad Galatas, liber unus
1. Post hunc librum exposui eiusdem Apostoli Epistolam ad Galatas non carptim, id est aliqua praetermittens, sed continuanter et totam. Hanc autem expositionem uno volumine comprehendi.
1. After this book I expounded the same Apostle's Letter to the Galatians, not piecemeal, that is, passing over some things, but continuously and the whole. This exposition I comprised in one volume.
Rev.1.1In quo illud quod dictum est: priores ergo Apostoli veraces, qui non ab hominibus sed a Deo per hominem missi sunt, per Iesum Christum scilicet adhuc mortalem. Verax etiam novissimus Apostolus, qui per Iesum Christum totum iam Deum post resurrectionem eius missus est (Exp. ep. ad Gal. 2, 3), propter immortalitatem dictum est totum iam Deum, quam post resurrectionem habere coepit, non propter divinitatem semper immortalem, a qua numquam recessit, in qua totus Deus erat, et cum moriturus adhuc erat. Hunc autem sensum sequentia manifestant; adiunxi enim dicens: priores sunt ceteri Apostoli per Christum adhuc ex parte hominem, id est mortalem, novissimus est apostolus Paulus per Christum iam totum Deum, id est omni ex parte immortalem (Exp. ep. ad Gal. 2, 4). Hoc enim dixi exponens quod ait Apostolus: non ab hominibus neque per hominem, sed per Iesum Christum et Deum Patrem (Gal 1, 1), quasi iam Iesus Christus non sit homo. Sequitur enim: qui suscitavit illum a mortuis, ut hinc appareret cur dixerit: neque per hominem. Proinde propter immortalitatem iam nunc non homo Christus Deus, propter substantiam vero naturae humanae, in qua ascendit in caelum, etiam nunc Mediator Dei et hominum homo Christus Iesus (I Tim 2, 5), quoniam sic veniet, quomodo eum viderunt qui viderunt euntem in caelum (Act 1, 11).
In it, that which was said: the earlier Apostles, therefore, were truthful, who were sent not by men but by God through a man—namely, through Jesus Christ still mortal. Truthful too is the last Apostle, who was sent through Jesus Christ now wholly God after his resurrection (Exp. ep. ad Gal. 2.3), was said now wholly God on account of the immortality which he began to have after the resurrection, not on account of the divinity always immortal, from which he never departed, in which he was wholly God even when he was still going to die. But the following words make this sense plain; for I added, saying: the earlier ones are the other Apostles, through Christ still in part a man, that is, mortal; the last is the apostle Paul, through Christ now wholly God, that is, in every part immortal (Exp. ep. ad Gal. 2.4). For this I said in expounding what the Apostle says: not from men nor through a man, but through Jesus Christ and God the Father (Gal 1:1), as though Jesus Christ were now not a man. For there follows: who raised him from the dead, so that from this it might appear why he said: nor through a man. Accordingly, on account of immortality, even now Christ God is not a man; but on account of the substance of human nature, in which he ascended into heaven, even now he is the Mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus (1 Tim 2:5), since he will come in the same way as those who saw him going into heaven saw him (Acts 1:11).
Rev.1.12. Item quod dixi: gratia Dei est qua nobis donantur peccata ut reconciliemur Deo, pax autem qua reconciliamur Deo (Exp. ep. ad Gal. 3), sic accipiendum est, ut tamen sciamus etiam utrumque ad generalem Dei gratiam pertinere, quomodo in populo Dei aliud specialiter Israel aliud Iudas, et tamen utrumque generaliter Israel.
2. Likewise what I said: the grace of God is that by which our sins are forgiven us so that we are reconciled to God, but peace is that by which we are reconciled to God (Exp. ep. ad Gal. 3), is to be understood in such a way that we nevertheless know that both pertain to the general grace of God, just as in the people of God one thing is specially Israel, another Judah, and yet both generally Israel.
Rev.1.2Item cum exponerem: quid ergo? Lex transgressionis gratia proposita est, ita distinguendum putavi, ut interrogatio esset: quid ergo? ac deinde responsio: lex transgressionis gratia proposita est (Exp. ep. ad Gal. 24; cf. Gal 3, 19). Quod quidem non abhorret a vero; sed melior mihi videtur ista distinctio, ut interrogatio sit: quid ergo lex? Et inferatur responsio: transgressionis gratia proposita est (Epist. 82, 20).
Likewise, when I was expounding: what then? The law was set forth as the grace of transgression, I thought it should be punctuated so that there is a question, what then? and then a response, the law was set forth as the grace of transgression (Exp. ep. ad Gal. 24; see Gal 3:19). This indeed does not shrink from the truth; but a better punctuation seems to me this, that there is a question, what then is the law? And the response is brought in: it was set forth for the sake of transgression (Ep. 82.20).
Rev.1.2Quod autem dixi: ordinatissime itaque subiungit: 'quod si Spiritu ducimini, non adhuc estis sub lege' (Gal 5, 18), ut intellegamus eos esse sub lege, quorum spiritus ita concupiscit adversus carnem, ut non ea quae volunt faciant, id est non se teneant invictos in caritate iustitiae, sed a concupiscente adversum se carne vincantur (Exp. ep. ad Gal. 47), hoc ex illo sensu est, quo sentiebam id quod dictum est: Caro concupiscit adversus spiritum, et spiritus adversus carnem, haec enim invicem adversantur, ut non ea quae vultis faciatis (Gal 5, 17), ad eos pertinere qui sub lege sunt nondum sub gratia.
But what I said: most orderly, therefore, does he add: 'but if you are led by the Spirit, you are no longer under the law' (Gal 5:18), so that we understand those to be under the law whose spirit so lusts against the flesh that they do not do the things they will—that is, do not hold themselves unconquered in the love of justice, but are overcome by the flesh lusting against them (Exp. ep. ad Gal. 47), arises from that understanding by which I thought that what was said—the flesh lusts against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh, for these are opposed to one another, so that you do not do the things that you would (Gal 5:17)—pertains to those who are under the law, not yet under grace.
Rev.1.2Adhuc enim non intellexeram haec verba et illis qui sub gratia sunt non sub lege, propterea convenire, quia et ipsi concupiscentias carnis, contra quas spiritu concupiscunt, quamvis eis non consentiant, nollent tamen ullas habere si possent. Et ideo non quaecumque volunt faciunt, quia volunt eis carere nec possunt. Tunc enim eas non habebunt, quando nec corruptibilem carnem.
For I had not yet understood that these words befit also those who are under grace, not under the law, for this reason: that they too, the concupiscences of the flesh against which they lust by the spirit, although they do not consent to them, would nevertheless wish not to have at all, if they could. And therefore they do not do whatever they will, because they will to lack them and cannot. For they will not have them then, when they will not have corruptible flesh either.
Rev.1.2Hic liber sic incipit: causa propter quam scribit Apostolus ad Galatas haec est.
This book begins thus: The reason for which the Apostle writes to the Galatians is this.
Rev.1.2C. 25Unfinished Exposition of the Letter to the Romans, One BookEpistolae ad Romanos inchoata expositio, liber unus
Epistolae quoque ad Romanos sicut ad Galatas expositionem susceperam. Sed huius operis si perficeretur plures libri erant futuri. Quorum unum in sola disputatione ipsius salutationis absolvi, ab initio scilicet usque ad illud ubi ait: gratia vobis et pax a Deo Patre nostro et Domino Iesu Christo (Rom 1, 7). Factum est quippe ut immoraremur, cum vellemus solvere incidentem sermoni nostro difficillimam quaestionem de peccato in Spiritum Sanctum, quod non remittatur neque in hoc saeculo neque in futuro (Serm. 71; Ep. ad Rom. inch. exp. 14 ss.; cf. Matteo 12, 32).
I had undertaken an exposition of the Letter to the Romans too, as of the one to the Galatians. But if this work had been finished, there would have been many books. Of these I completed one in the disputation of the salutation alone, that is, from the beginning down to that place where he says: grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ (Rom 1:7). For it came about that we lingered, when we wished to solve a most difficult question that arose in our discourse, about the sin against the Holy Spirit, which is not forgiven either in this age or in the age to come (Sermon 71; Ep. ad Rom. inch. exp. 14ff.; see Matt 12:32).
Rev.1.2Sed deinde cessavi alia volumina adiungere exponendo Epistolam totam, ipsius operis magnitudine ac labore deterritus, et in alia faciliora deflexus sum. Ita factum est ut librum quem feceram primum relinquerem solum, cuius esse titulum volui: Epistolae ad Romanos inchoata expositio.
But then I ceased to add other volumes expounding the whole Letter, deterred by the magnitude and labor of the work itself, and I turned aside to other, easier things. So it came about that I left alone the book which I had made first, whose title I wished to be Unfinished Exposition of the Letter to the Romans.
Rev.1.2Ubi quod dixi: gratiam esse in dimissione peccatorum, pacem vero in reconciliatione Dei (Ep. ad Rom. inch. exp. 23), ubicumque hoc dixi, non sic accipiendum est, ac si pax ipsa et reconciliatio non pertineat ad gratiam generalem, sed quod specialiter gratiae nomine remissionem significaverit peccatorum, sicut legem et specialiter dicimus, secundum quod dictum est: Lex et Prophetae (Matteo 22, 40; Rom 3, 21), et generaliter, ut in ea sint et Prophetae (Cf. Rom 6, 14; 1 Cor 9, 21).
There, what I said—that grace consists in the remission of sins, but peace in reconciliation with God (Ep. ad Rom. inch. exp. 23), wherever I said this, is not to be understood as if peace itself and reconciliation do not pertain to general grace, but that by the name of grace he specially signified the remission of sins, just as we speak of the law both specially, according to what was said, the Law and the Prophets (Matt 22:40; Rom 3:21), and generally, so that in it the Prophets too are included (See Rom 6:14; 1 Cor 9:21).
Rev.1.2Hic liber sic incipit: in Epistola quam Paulus apostolus scripsit ad Romanos.
This book begins thus: In the Letter which Paul the Apostle wrote to the Romans.
Rev.1.2C. 26Miscellany of Eighty-three Questions, One BookDe diversis quaestionibus octoginta tribus, liber unus
1. Est etiam inter illa quae scripsimus quoddam prolixum opus, qui tamen unus deputatur liber, cuius titulus est: De diversis quaestionibus octoginta tribus. Cum autem dispersae fuissent per chartulas multas, quoniam ab ipso primo tempore conversionis meae, posteaquam in Africam venimus, sicut interrogabar a fratribus, quando me vacantem videbant, nulla a me servata ordinatione dictatae sunt; iussi eas iam episcopus colligi et unum ex eis librum fieri, adhibitis numeris, ut quod quisque legere voluerit, facile inveniat.
1. There is also among the things we have written a certain lengthy work, which is nevertheless reckoned as one book, whose title is Miscellany of Eighty-three Questions. But since they had been scattered over many sheets—because from the very first time of my conversion, after we came to Africa, they were dictated as I was questioned by the brothers, when they saw me at leisure, with no order kept by me—I, now a bishop, ordered them to be collected and one book made of them, with numbers added, so that whatever anyone wishes to read he may easily find.
Rev.1.12. Harum quaestionum prima est: utrum anima a se ipsa sit.
2. The first of these questions is: whether the soul is from itself.
Rev.1.2Secunda: de libero arbitrio.
The second: on free choice.
Rev.1.2Tertia: utrum Deo auctore sit homo deterior.
The third: whether man is made worse with God as the author.
Rev.1.2Quarta: quae sit causa ut sit homo deterior.
The fourth: what the cause is that man is made worse.
Rev.1.2Quinta: utrum animal irrationale beatum esse possit.
The fifth: whether an irrational animal can be happy.
Rev.1.2Sexta: de malo.
The sixth: on evil.
Rev.1.2Septima: quae proprie in animante anima dicatur.
The seventh: what is properly called soul in a living being.
Rev.1.2Octava: utrum per se anima moveatur.
The eighth: whether the soul is moved by itself.
Rev.1.2Nona: utrum corporis sensibus percipi veritas possit. In qua illud quod dixi: omne quod corporeus sensus attingit, quod et sensibile dicitur, sine ulla intermissione temporis commutatur (De divv. qq. 83, 9), sine dubio verum quidem non est in corporibus resurrectionis incorruptibilibus; sed nunc ea nullus nostri corporis sensus attingit, nisi forte divinitus tale aliquid reveletur.
The ninth: whether truth can be perceived by the senses of the body. In which, that which I said: everything that the corporeal sense touches, which is also called sensible, is changed without any interval of time (De divv. qq. 83, 9), is without doubt not true in the incorruptible bodies of the resurrection; but now no sense of our body touches them, unless perhaps something of the kind is revealed by divine power.
Rev.1.2Decima: utrum corpus a Deo sit.
The tenth: whether the body is from God.
Rev.1.2Undecima: quare Christus de femina natus sit.
The eleventh: why Christ was born of a woman.
Rev.1.2Duodecima, loco ubi titulus est: sententia cuiusdam sapientis, non est mea. Sed quia per me innotuit quibusdam fratribus, qui tunc a me ista diligentissime colligebant, et placuit eis, inter nostra eam scribere voluerunt. Est autem cuiusdam Fontei Carthaginensis De mente mundanda ad videndum Deum, quod paganus quidem scripsit, sed christianus baptizatus est mortuus.
The twelfth, in the place where the title is the saying of a certain wise man, is not mine. But because it became known through me to certain brothers, who were then collecting these things from me most diligently, and it pleased them, they wished to write it among ours. It is, however, by a certain Fonteius of Carthage, On Cleansing the Mind for Seeing God—which he wrote indeed as a pagan, but died a baptized Christian.
Rev.1.2Decima tertia est: quo documento constet homines bestiis excellere.
The thirteenth is: by what evidence it is established that men excel beasts.
Rev.1.2Decima quarta: non fuisse corpus Domini nostri Iesu Christi phantasma.
The fourteenth: that the body of our Lord Jesus Christ was not a phantasm.
Rev.1.2Decima quinta: de intellectu.
The fifteenth: on the intellect.
Rev.1.2Decima sexta: de Filio Dei.
The sixteenth: on the Son of God.
Rev.1.2Decima septima: de scientia Dei.
The seventeenth: on the knowledge of God.
Rev.1.2Decima octava: de Trinitate.
The eighteenth: on the Trinity.
Rev.1.2Decima nona: de Deo et creatura.
The nineteenth: on God and the creature.
Rev.1.2Vicesima: de loco Dei.
The twentieth: on the place of God.
Rev.1.2Vicesima prima: utrum Deus mali auctor non sit. Ubi videndum est, ne male intellegatur quod dixi: mali auctor non est qui omnium quae sunt Auctor est, quia in quantum sunt, in tantum bona sunt (De divv. qq. 83, 21), et ne hinc putetur non ab illo esse poenam malorum, quae utique malum est his qui puniuntur. Sed hoc ita dixi, quemadmodum dictum est: Deus mortem non fecit (Sap 1, 13), cum alibi scriptum sit: mors et vita a Domino Deo est (Eccli 11, 14;). Malorum ergo poena, quae a Deo est, malum est quidem malis, sed in bonis Dei operibus est, quoniam iustum est ut mali puniantur, et utique bonum est omne quod iustum est.
The twenty-first: whether God is not the author of evil. Here it must be seen that what I said be not badly understood: he is not the author of evil who is the Author of all things that exist, because in so far as they exist, in so far are they good (De divv. qq. 83, 21), and lest from this it be thought that the punishment of the evil is not from him, which is certainly evil to those who are punished. But I said this in the way in which it was said, God did not make death (Wis 1:13), though elsewhere it is written, death and life are from the Lord God (Sir 11:14). The punishment of the evil, therefore, which is from God, is indeed evil to the evil, but it is among the good works of God, since it is just that the evil be punished, and everything that is just is certainly good.
Rev.1.2Vicesima secunda est Deum non pati necessitatem.
The twenty-second is: that God does not suffer necessity.
Rev.1.2Vicesima tertia est: de Patre et Filio. Ubi dixi: quod eam ipse genuerit, qua sapiens dicitur, Sapientiam (De divv. qq. 83, 23); sed melius istam quaestionem in libro postea De Trinitate tractavimus (De Trin. 6, 2, 3).
The twenty-third is: on the Father and the Son. Here I said: that he himself begot her by whom he is called wise, Wisdom (De divv. qq. 83, 23); but we treated this question better afterward in the book On the Trinity (De Trin. 6.2.3).
Rev.1.2Vicesima quarta est: utrum et peccatum et recte factum in libero sit voluntatis arbitrio. Quod ita esse omnino verissimum est; sed ut ad recte faciendum liberum sit, Dei gratia liberatur.
The twenty-fourth is: whether both sin and right action are in the free choice of the will. That it is so is altogether most true; but that the will may be free for acting rightly, it is freed by the grace of God.
Rev.1.2Vicesima quinta est: de cruce Christi.
The twenty-fifth is: on the cross of Christ.
Rev.1.2Vicesima sexta: de differentia peccatorum.
The twenty-sixth: on the difference of sins.
Rev.1.2Vicesima septima: de providentia.
The twenty-seventh: on providence.
Rev.1.2Vicesima octava: quare Deus mundum facere voluerit.
The twenty-eighth: why God willed to make the world.
Rev.1.2Vicesima nona: utrum aliquid sit sursum aut deorsum universo.
The twenty-ninth: whether there is anything up or down in the universe.
Rev.1.2Tricesima: utrum omnia in utilitatem hominis creata sint.
The thirtieth: whether all things were created for the use of man.
Rev.1.2Tricesima prima nec ipsa mea est sed Ciceronis (Cicer., De invent. 2, 53, 159-160). Verum quia et haec per me innotuit fratribus, inter ista quae colligebant scripserunt eam, volentes nosse quemadmodum virtutes animi ab illo divisae ac definitae sint.
The thirty-first is not mine either, but Cicero's (Cicero, De inventione 2.53.159-160). But because this too became known to the brothers through me, they wrote it among those things which they were collecting, wishing to know how the virtues of the mind were divided and defined by him.
Rev.1.2Tricesima secunda est: utrum rem ullam alius alio magis intellegat, atque ita eiusdem rei per infinitum eat intellegentia.
The thirty-second is: whether one person understands any thing more than another, and so the understanding of the same thing proceeds to infinity.
Rev.1.2Tricesima tertia: de metu.
The thirty-third: on fear.
Rev.1.2Tricesima quarta: utrum non aliud amandum sit quam metu carere.
The thirty-fourth: whether nothing else is to be loved than to be free of fear.
Rev.1.2Tricesima quinta: quid amandum sit. In qua illud quod dixi: id esse amandum quod nihil est aliud habere quam nosse (De divv. qq. 83, 35, 1), non satis approbo. Neque enim Deum non habebant quibus dictum est: nescitis quia templum Dei estis, et Spiritus Dei habitat in vobis? (1 Cor 3, 16) nec tamen eum noverant, vel non sicut noscendus est noverant. Item quod dixi: nemo igitur beatam vitam novit et miser est (De divv. qq. 83, 35, 1); novit dixi, quomodo noscenda est. Nam quis eam penitus nescit, eorum dumtaxat qui iam ratione utuntur, quandoquidem beatos se esse velle noverunt (Cf. Cicer., Tuscul. 5, 10, 28; Retract. 1, 14, 4)?
The thirty-fifth: what is to be loved. In which, that which I said: that that is to be loved which is nothing other to have than to know (De divv. qq. 83, 35.1), I do not sufficiently approve. For they did not lack God to whom it was said: do you not know that you are the temple of God, and the Spirit of God dwells in you? (1 Cor 3:16), and yet they did not know him, or did not know him as he is to be known. Likewise what I said: no one, therefore, knows the happy life and is wretched (De divv. qq. 83, 35.1); I said "knows" in the way in which it is to be known. For who is wholly ignorant of it—at least among those who already use reason—since they know that they wish to be happy (See Cicero, Tusc. disp. 5.10.28; Retract. 1.14.4)?
Rev.1.2Tricesima sexta est: de nutrienda caritate. Ubi dixi: Deus igitur et animus cum amantur caritas proprie dicitur purgatissima et consummata, si nihil aliud amatur (De divv. qq. 83, 36, 1). Quod si verum est, quomodo ergo Apostolus ait: nemo umquam carnem suam odio habuit (Eph 5, 29), et ex hoc admonet ut diligantur uxores? Sed ideo dictum est: proprie dilectio dicitur, quoniam caro diligitur quidem, nec tamen proprie sed propter animam cui subiacet ad usum. Nam et si propter se ipsam videtur diligi, cum eam nolumus esse deformem, ad aliud referendum est decus eius, ad illud scilicet a quo decora sunt omnia.
The thirty-sixth is: on nourishing love. Here I said: God, therefore, and the mind, when they are loved, are properly called love most purified and consummated, if nothing else is loved (De divv. qq. 83, 36.1). But if this is true, how then does the Apostle say: no one ever hated his own flesh (Eph 5:29), and from this admonishes that wives be loved? But it was said for this reason, it is properly called love, since the flesh is indeed loved, yet not properly, but on account of the soul to which it is subject for use. For even if it seems to be loved for its own sake, when we do not wish it to be deformed, its comeliness must be referred to something else—namely, to that from which all things are comely.
Rev.1.2Tricesima septima est: de semper nato.
The thirty-seventh is: on the ever-born.
Rev.1.2Tricesima octava: de conformatione animae.
The thirty-eighth: on the conformation of the soul.
Rev.1.2Tricesima nona: de alimentis.
The thirty-ninth: on foods.
Rev.1.2Quadragesima: cum animarum natura una sit, unde hominum diversae voluntates?
The fortieth: since the nature of souls is one, whence come the diverse wills of men?
Rev.1.2Quadragesima prima: cum omnia Deus fecerit, quare non aequaliter fecit?
The forty-first: since God made all things, why did he not make them equal?
Rev.1.2Quadragesima secunda: quemadmodum Dei Sapientia Dominus Iesus Christus et in utero matris fuerit et in caelis.
The forty-second: how the Wisdom of God, the Lord Jesus Christ, was both in his mother's womb and in heaven.
Rev.1.2Quadragesima tertia: quare Filius Dei in homine apparuit, et Spiritus Sanctus in columba? (Matteo 3, 16)
The forty-third: why the Son of God appeared in a man, and the Holy Spirit in a dove? (Matt 3:16)
Rev.1.2Quadragesima quarta: quare tanto post venit Dominus Iesus Christus? Ubi cum generis humani tamquam unius hominis aetates commemorarem, dixi: nec oportuit venire divinitus Magistrum, cuius imitatione in mores optimos formaretur, nisi tempore iuventutis (De divv. qq. 83, 44). Et adiunxi ad hoc valere quod Apostolus dicit, sub lege tamquam sub paedagogo parvulos custoditos (Gal 3,24-25).
The forty-fourth: why the Lord Jesus Christ came so long afterward? Here, when I was mentioning the ages of the human race as of one man, I said: nor was it fitting that the Master come from God, by imitation of whom one might be formed unto the best morals, except at the time of youth (De divv. qq. 83, 44). And I added that to this purpose is what the Apostle says, that under the law, as under a tutor, little ones were guarded (Gal 3:24-25).
Rev.1.2Sed potest movere, cur alibi dixerimus, Christum in generis humani sexta aetate tamquam in senectute venisse (De Gen c. Man. 1, 23, 40). Hoc ergo quod de iuventute dictum est ad vigorem fervoremque fidei refertur, quae per dilectionem operatur (Gal 5, 6); illud autem de senectute ad temporum numerum. Potest enim intellegi utrumque in universitate hominum, quod non potest in aetatibus singulorum; sicut in corpore non potest simul et iuventus esse et senectus, in animo autem potest, illa propter alacritatem, ista propter gravitatem.
But it may give pause why elsewhere we said that Christ came in the sixth age of the human race, as in old age (De Gen. contra Manich. 1.23.40). This, then, which was said of youth, refers to the vigor and fervor of faith, which works through love (Gal 5:6); but that about old age refers to the number of the times. For both can be understood in the totality of men, which cannot be in the ages of individuals; just as in the body there cannot be at once both youth and old age, but in the mind there can—the one on account of alacrity, the other on account of gravity.
Rev.1.2Quadragesima quinta est: adversus mathematicos.
The forty-fifth is: against the astrologers.
Rev.1.2Quadragesima sexta: de ideis.
The forty-sixth: on the ideas.
Rev.1.2Quadragesima septima: utrum aliquando cogitationes nostras videre possimus. Ubi quod dixi: angelica corpora, qualia nos speramus habituros, lucidissima atque aetherea esse credendum est (De divv. qq. 83, 47), si hoc sine membris quae nunc habemus et sine substantia quamvis incorruptibilis tamen carnis accipiatur, erratur. Multo autem melius in opere De civitate Dei quaestio ista tractata est (De civ. Dei 22, 29), de videndis cogitationibus nostris.
The forty-seventh: whether we shall ever be able to see our own thoughts. Here, what I said: that angelic bodies, such as we hope to have, are to be believed most luminous and ethereal (De divv. qq. 83, 47), if this is taken without the members which we now have and without the substance—though incorruptible—of flesh, is in error. But this question, about seeing our thoughts, was treated much better in the work The City of God (De Civ. Dei 22.29).
Rev.1.2Quadragesima octava est: de credibilibus.
The forty-eighth is: on things to be believed.
Rev.1.2Quadragesima nona: quare filii Israel sacrificabant visibiliter pecorum victimas.
The forty-ninth: why the children of Israel sacrificed visibly the victims of cattle.
Rev.1.2Quinquagesima: de aequalitate Filii.
The fiftieth: on the equality of the Son.
Rev.1.2Quinquagesima prima: de homine facto ad imaginem et similitudinem Dei (Gen 1, 26; 5, 3). Ubi quid est quod dixi: homo sine vita non recte appellatur, cum dicatur homo etiam cadaver hominis? Ergo saltem dicere debui: "non proprie dicitur," ubi dixi: non recte dicitur. Item dixi: neque inscite distinguitur, quod aliud sit imago et similitudo Dei, aliud ad imaginem et similitudinem Dei, sicut hominem factum accipimus (De divv. qq. 83, 51, 4; Cf. De Trin. 7, 6, 12). Quod non ita est intellegendum, quasi homo non dicatur imago Dei, cum dicat Apostolus: vir quidem non debet velare caput, cum sit imago et gloria Dei (1 Cor 11, 7), sed dicitur etiam ad imaginem Dei, quod Unigenitus non dicitur, qui tantummodo imago est, non ad imaginem.
The fifty-first: on man made to the image and likeness of God (Gen 1:26; 5:3). Here, what is it that I said: man is not rightly called man without life, when even the corpse of a man is called a man? Therefore I ought at least to have said, "is not properly called," where I said, is not rightly called. Likewise I said: nor is it unskillfully distinguished that the image and likeness of God is one thing, and "to the image and likeness of God"—as we understand man to have been made—another (De divv. qq. 83, 51.4; see De Trin. 7.6.12). This is not to be understood as though man is not called the image of God, since the Apostle says: a man indeed ought not to veil his head, since he is the image and glory of God (1 Cor 11:7), but he is also said to be made "to the image" of God, which the Only-Begotten is not said to be, who is only the image, not "to the image."
Rev.1.2Quinquagesima secunda: de eo quod dictum est: 'paenitet me fecisse hominem' (Gen 6, 6-7).
The fifty-second: on that which was said: 'it repents me that I made man' (Gen 6:6-7).
Rev.1.2Quinquagesima tertia: de auro et argento quod ab Aegyptiis Israelitae acceperunt (Ex 3, 22; 12, 35).
The fifty-third: on the gold and silver which the Israelites received from the Egyptians (Exod 3:22; 12:35).
Rev.1.2Quinquagesima quarta: de eo quod scriptum est: 'mihi autem adhaerere Deo, bonum est' (Ps 72, 28). Ubi quod dixi: quod autem est omni anima melius, id Deum dicimus (De divv. qq. 83, 54), magis dici debuit: "omni creato spiritu melius."
The fifty-fourth: on that which is written: 'but for me it is good to cling to God' (Ps 73:28 (72)). Here, what I said: but that which is better than every soul, this we call God (De divv. qq. 83, 54), ought rather to have been said, "better than every created spirit."
Rev.1.2Quinquagesima quinta: de eo quod scriptum est: 'sexaginta sunt reginae, octoginta concubinae, et adulescentulae quarum non est numerus' (Cant. Cantic. 6, 7).
The fifty-fifth: on that which is written: 'there are sixty queens, eighty concubines, and young maidens of whom there is no number' (Song 6:8).
Rev.1.2Quinquagesima sexta: de annis quadraginta sex aedificati Templi (Io 2, 20).
The fifty-sixth: on the forty-six years of the building of the Temple (John 2:20).
Rev.1.2Quinquagesima septima: de centum quinquaginta tribus piscibus (Io 21, 11).
The fifty-seventh: on the hundred and fifty-three fish (John 21:11).
Rev.1.2Quinquagesima octava: de Ioanne Baptista.
The fifty-eighth: on John the Baptist.
Rev.1.2Quinquagesima nona: de decem virginibus (Matteo 25, 1).
The fifty-ninth: on the ten virgins (Matt 25:1).
Rev.1.2Sexagesima: 'de die autem et hora nemo scit, neque angeli caelorum neque Filius hominis nisi Pater solus' (Matteo 24, 36).
The sixtieth: 'but of the day and the hour no one knows, neither the angels of heaven nor the Son of man, but the Father alone' (Matt 24:36).
Rev.1.2Sexagesima prima: de eo quod scriptum est in Evangelio, turbas Dominum in monte pavisse de quinque panibus (Matteo 14, 15-21). Ubi quod dixi: Duos pisces duas illas significare personas, regiam scilicet et sacerdotalem, ad quas etiam sacrosancta illa unctio pertinebat (De divv. qq. 83, 61, 2), dicendum potius fuit: "maxime pertinebat," quoniam unctos aliquando legimus et Prophetas (3 Reg 19, 16; Isa 61, 1). Item quod dixi: Lucas, qui tamquam ascendentem post abolitionem peccatorum sacerdotem Christum insinuavit, per Nathan ascendit ad David, quia Nathan propheta missus erat, cuius correptione David ipsius peccati abolitionem paenitendo impetravit (De divv. qq. 83, 61, 2), non sic accipiendum est, tamquam ipse fuerit Nathan propheta (Luca 3, 31; cf. Retract . 2, 16), qui filius David, quia nec hic dictum est: quia ipse Propheta missus erat, sed dictum est: quia Nathan propheta missus erat (4 Regg 12, 1-2), ut mysterium non in eodem homine sed in eodem nomine intellegatur.
The sixty-first: on that which is written in the Gospel, that the Lord fed the crowds on the mountain from five loaves (Matt 14:15-21). Here, what I said: that the two fish signify those two persons, namely the royal and the priestly, to whom also that most sacred anointing pertained (De divv. qq. 83, 61.2), ought rather to have been said: "pertained especially," since we read that the Prophets too were sometimes anointed (1 Kgs 19:16; Isa 61:1). Likewise what I said: Luke, who presented Christ as a priest ascending after the abolition of sins, ascended through Nathan to David, because Nathan was the prophet sent, by whose rebuke David obtained the abolition of that very sin by repenting (De divv. qq. 83, 61.2), is not to be understood as though that Nathan who was the son of David was himself the prophet (Luke 3:31; see Retract. 2.16), because here too it was not said, "because he himself was the prophet sent," but it was said, because Nathan was the prophet sent (2 Kgs 12:1-2), so that the mystery is understood not in the same man but in the same name.
Rev.1.2Sexagesima secunda est: de eo quod scriptum est in Evangelio: 'quod baptizabat Iesus plures quam Ioannes, quamvis ipse non baptizaret sed discipuli eius' (Io 4, 1-2). Ubi quod dixi: latro ille cui dictum est: 'amen dico tibi, hodie mecum eris in paradiso' (Luca 23, 43), qui nec ipsum baptismum acceperat (De divv. qq. 83, 62), hoc quidem et alios ante nos rectores sanctae Ecclesiae posuisse in suis litteris invenimus (Cypr., Ep. 73, 22; Ambros., De paenit. 11; Hilar., Tr. in Ps. 66, 26; cf. Hilar., De Trin. 10, 34); sed quibus documentis satis possit ostendi, quod non fuerit ille latro baptizatus, ignoro. De qua re in posterioribus quibusdam opusculis nostris diligentius disputatum est, maxime in eo quod ad Vincentium Victorem De animae origine scripsimus (De orig. an. 3, 9, 12).
The sixty-second is: on that which is written in the Gospel: 'that Jesus baptized more than John, although he himself did not baptize, but his disciples' (John 4:1-2). Here, what I said: that robber to whom it was said, 'amen I say to you, today you shall be with me in paradise' (Luke 23:43), who had not received baptism itself (De divv. qq. 83, 62), this indeed we find that others before us, rulers of the holy Church, set down in their writings (Cyprian, Ep. 73.22; Ambrose, On Penance 11; Hilary, Tr. in Ps. 66.26; see Hilary, De Trin. 10.34); but by what evidence it can be sufficiently shown that that robber was not baptized, I do not know. On this matter it is treated more diligently in certain of our later little works, especially in that which we wrote to Vincentius Victor, On the Origin of the Soul (De orig. an. 3.9.12).
Rev.1.2Sexagesima tertia: de Verbo.
The sixty-third: on the Word.
Rev.1.2Sexagesima quarta: de muliere Samaritana (Io 4, 9).
The sixty-fourth: on the Samaritan woman (John 4:9).
Rev.1.2Sexagesima quinta: de resurrectione Lazari (Io 11, 44).
The sixty-fifth: on the resurrection of Lazarus (John 11:44).
Rev.1.2Sexagesima sexta: de eo quod scriptum est: 'an ignoratis fratres (scientibus enim legem loquor), quia Lex dominatur homini in quantum tempus vivit?' (Rom 7, 1) usque ad eum locum in quo scriptum est: vivificabit et mortalia corpora vestra per inhabitantem Spiritum eius in vobis (Rom 8, 11). Ubi illud quod ait Apostolus: scimus autem quia lex spiritalis est, ego autem carnalis sum (Rom 7, 14), exponere volens dixi: id est carni consentio nondum spiritali gratia liberatus (De divv. qq. 83, 66, 5). Quod non sic accipiendum est, quasi spiritalis homo iam sub gratia constitutus, etiam de seipso non possit hoc dicere, et cetera usque ad eum locum ubi dictum est: miser ego homo, quis me liberabit de corpore mortis huius? (Rom 7, 24) quod postea didici, sicut sum iam ante confessus (Retract. 1, 23, 1). Rursus exponens quod ait Apostolus: corpus quidem mortuum est propter peccatum (Rom 8, 10). Mortuum, inquam, corpus dicit, quamdiu tale est ut indigentia rerum temporalium molestet animam (De divv. qq. 83, 66, 6). Sed multo melius mihi postea visum est (De peccat. mer. 1, 7, 7; cf. De Trin. 4, 3; Enarr. in Ps 45, 17), ideo mortuum corpus dictum, quod habeat iam moriendi necessitatem, quam non habuit ante peccatum.
The sixty-sixth: on that which is written: 'or are you ignorant, brethren (for I speak to those who know the law), that the law has dominion over a man as long as he lives?' (Rom 7:1) down to that place where it is written: he will give life also to your mortal bodies through his Spirit dwelling in you (Rom 8:11). Here, wishing to expound that which the Apostle says: we know that the law is spiritual, but I am carnal (Rom 7:14), I said: that is, I consent to the flesh, not yet freed by spiritual grace (De divv. qq. 83, 66.5). This is not to be understood as though the spiritual man, already established under grace, cannot say this even of himself, and the rest down to that place where it was said: wretched man that I am, who will free me from the body of this death? (Rom 7:24)—which I afterward learned, as I have already confessed before (Retract. 1.23.1). Again, expounding that which the Apostle says, the body indeed is dead because of sin (Rom 8:10), I said: he calls the body dead so long as it is such that the want of temporal things troubles the soul (De divv. qq. 83, 66.6). But it seemed to me afterward much better (De pecc. merit. 1.7.7; see De Trin. 4.3; Enarr. in Ps. 45.17) that the body was called dead because it now has the necessity of dying, which it did not have before sin.
Rev.1.2Sexagesima septima: de eo quod scriptum est: 'existimo enim quod indignae sint passiones huius temporis ad futuram gloriam, quae revelabitur in nobis' (Rom 8, 18) usque ad id quod dictum est: 'spe enim salvi facti sumus' (Rom 8, 24). Ubi cum exponerem quod scriptum est: et ipsa creatura liberabitur a servitute interitus (Rom 8, 21), dixi: 'et ipsa creatura,' id est ipse homo, cum iam signaculo imaginis propter peccatum amisso remansit tantummodo creatura (De divv. qq. 83, 67, 4). Quod non ita est accipiendum, quasi totum amiserit homo quod habebat imaginis Dei.
The sixty-seventh: on that which is written: 'for I reckon that the sufferings of this time are not worthy of the future glory which shall be revealed in us' (Rom 8:18) down to that which was said: 'for by hope we were saved' (Rom 8:24). Here, when I was expounding that which is written, and the creation itself shall be freed from the servitude of corruption (Rom 8:21), I said: 'and the creation itself,' that is, man himself, when, the seal of the image having now been lost because of sin, he remained only a creature (De divv. qq. 83, 67.4). This is not to be understood as though man lost the whole of what he had of the image of God.
Rev.1.2Nam si omnino non amisisset, non esset propter quod diceretur: reformamini in novitate mentis vestrae (Rom 12, 2), et: in eamdem imaginem transformamur (2 Cor 3, 18); sed rursum, si totum amisisset, nihil maneret unde diceretur: quamquam in imagine ambulet homo, tamen vane conturbatur (Ps 38, 7).
For if he had lost it altogether, there would be no reason why it should be said: be reformed in the newness of your mind (Rom 12:2), and: we are transformed into the same image (2 Cor 3:18); but again, if he had lost the whole, nothing would remain from which it should be said: although man walks in an image, yet he is troubled in vain (Ps 39:6 (38)).
Rev.1.2Item quod dixi: spiritaliter summos angelos vivere, infimos vero animaliter (De divv. qq. 83, 67, 5), audacius dictum est de infimis quam ut possit vel Scripturis sanctis vel ipsis rebus ostendi, quia etsi forsitan potest, difficillime potest.
Likewise what I said: that the highest angels live spiritually, but the lowest live animally (De divv. qq. 83, 67.5), was said more boldly of the lowest than can be shown either by the holy Scriptures or by the things themselves, because even if perhaps it can, it can only with the greatest difficulty.
Rev.1.2Sexagesima octava: de eo quod scriptum est: 'O homo, tu quis es qui respondeas Deo?' (Rom 9, 20) Ubi dixi: quia etiamsi levioribus quisque peccatis, aut certe quamvis gravioribus et multis, tamen magno gemitu et dolore paenitendi misericordia Dei dignus fuerit, non ipsius est, qui si relinqueretur interiret, sed miserentis Dei, qui eius precibus doloribusque subvenit. Parum est enim velle, nisi Deus misereatur, sed Deus non miseretur, qui ad pacem vocat, nisi voluntas praecesserit ad pacem (De divv. qq. 83, 68, 5). Hoc dictum est post paenitentiam. Nam est misericordia Dei etiam ipsam praeveniens voluntatem, quae si non esset, non praepararetur voluntas a Domino (Prov 8, 35). Ad eam misericordiam pertinet et ipsa vocatio, quae etiam fidem praevenit (Cf. Retract. 1, 23, 2-3). De qua paulo post cum agerem dixi (De divv. qq. 83, 68, 6): haec autem vocatio, quae sive in singulis hominibus sive in populis atque in ipso genere humano per temporum opportunitates operatur, altae et profundae ordinationis est. Quo pertinet etiam illud: 'in utero sanctificavi te' (Ier 1, 5), et: 'cum esses in renibus patris tui vidi te' (Hebr 7, 10?); et: 'Iacob dilexi, Esau autem odio habui' (Mal 1, 3; Rom 9, 13), et cetera; quamvis testimonium illud: cum esses in renibus patris tui vidi te, unde mihi tamquam scriptum sit occurrerit, nescio.
The sixty-eighth: on that which is written: 'O man, who are you to answer back to God?' (Rom 9:20) Here I said: that even if anyone, by lighter sins, or certainly by however graver and many sins, has nevertheless, by great groaning and grief of repenting, become worthy of the mercy of God, it is not of him—who, if he were left, would perish—but of God who shows mercy, who comes to the aid of his prayers and griefs. For it is too little to will, unless God shows mercy; but God, who calls to peace, does not show mercy unless the will has gone before unto peace (De divv. qq. 83, 68.5). This was said after repentance. For there is a mercy of God preceding even the will itself, which, if it were not, the will would not be prepared by the Lord (Prov 8:35). To that mercy belongs the calling itself, which precedes even faith (See Retract. 1.23.2-3). Treating of which a little later, I said (De divv. qq. 83, 68.6): but this calling, which works—whether in individual men or in peoples and in the human race itself—through the opportunities of the times, is of a high and deep ordering. To which pertains also that: 'in the womb I sanctified you' (Jer 1:5), and: 'when you were in the loins of your father I saw you' (See Heb 7:10); and: 'Jacob I loved, but Esau I hated' (Mal 1:3; Rom 9:13), and the rest; although that testimony, when you were in the loins of your father I saw you, whence it occurred to me as though it were Scripture, I do not know.
Rev.1.2Sexagesima nona: de eo quod scriptum est: 'tunc et ipse Filius subiectus erit ei qui illi subiecit omnia' (1 Cor 15, 28).
The sixty-ninth: on that which is written: 'then the Son himself also will be subject to him who subjected all things to him' (1 Cor 15:28).
Rev.1.2Septuagesima: de eo quod Apostolus dicit: 'absorpta est mors in victoriam. Ubi est, mors, contentio tua? Ubi est, mors, aculeus tuus? Aculeus autem mortis peccatum, virtus autem peccati lex' (1 Cor 15, 54-55).
The seventieth: on that which the Apostle says: 'death is swallowed up in victory. Where, O death, is your contention? Where, O death, is your sting? But the sting of death is sin, and the power of sin is the law' (1 Cor 15:54-55).
Rev.1.2Septuagesima prima: de eo quod scriptum est: 'invicem onera vestra portate, et sic adimplebitis legem Christi' (Gal 6, 2).
The seventy-first: on that which is written: 'bear one another's burdens, and so you will fulfill the law of Christ' (Gal 6:2).
Rev.1.2Septuagesima secunda: de temporibus aeternis.
The seventy-second: on the eternal times.
Rev.1.2Septuagesima tertia: de eo quod scriptum est: 'et habitu inventus ut homo" (Phil 2, 7).
The seventy-third: on that which is written: 'and in habit found as a man' (Phil 2:7).
Rev.1.2Septuagesima quarta: de eo quod scriptum est in Epistola Pauli ad Colossenses: 'in quo habemus redemptionem remissionem peccatorum, qui est imago Dei invisibilis' (Col 1, 14-15).
The seventy-fourth: on that which is written in the Letter of Paul to the Colossians: 'in whom we have redemption, the remission of sins, who is the image of the invisible God' (Col 1:14-15).
Rev.1.2Septuagesima quinta: de haereditate Dei.
The seventy-fifth: on the inheritance of God.
Rev.1.2Septuagesima sexta: de eo quod Iacobus apostolus dicit: 'vis autem scire, o homo inanis, quia fides sine operibus otiosa est?' (Iac 2, 20)
The seventy-sixth: on that which the apostle James says: 'but do you wish to know, O vain man, that faith without works is idle?' (Jas 2:20)
Rev.1.2Septuagesima septima: de timore, utrum peccatum sit.
The seventy-seventh: on fear, whether it is a sin.
Rev.1.2Septuagesima octava: de pulchritudine simulacrorum.
The seventy-eighth: on the beauty of images.
Rev.1.2Septuagesima nona: quare Magi Pharaonis fecerunt quaedam miracula sicut Moyses famulus Dei? (Cf. Ex 7, 11. 22; 8, 1. 7)
The seventy-ninth: why did the magicians of Pharaoh do certain miracles as Moses the servant of God did? (See Exod 7:11, 22; 8:1, 7)
Rev.1.2Octogesima: adversus Apollinaristas.
The eightieth: against the Apollinarists.
Rev.1.2Octogesima prima: de quadragesima et quinquagesima.
The eighty-first: on the fortieth and the fiftieth.
Rev.1.2Octogesima secunda: de eo quod scriptum est: 'quem enim diligit Dominus, corripit; flagellat autem omnem filium quem recipit' (Hebr 12, 6).
The eighty-second: on that which is written: 'for whom the Lord loves he rebukes; and he scourges every son whom he receives' (Heb 12:6).
Rev.1.2Octogesima tertia: de coniugio (Cf. De bono con. 3, 3; De coniug. adult.1, 8, 8ss), in eo quod Dominus ait: si quis dimiserit uxorem suam, excepta causa fornicationis (Matteo 19, 9).
The eighty-third: on marriage (See De bono coniug. 3.3; De coniug. adult. 1.8.8ff), on that which the Lord says: if anyone dismisses his wife, except for the cause of fornication (Matt 19:9).
Rev.1.2Hoc opus sic incipit: utrum anima a se ipsa sit.
This work begins thus: Whether the soul is from itself.
Rev.1.2C. 27Lying, One BookDe mendacio, liber unus
Item De mendacio scripsi librum, qui etsi cum aliquo labore intellegitur, habet tamen non inutilem ingenii et mentis exercitationem, magisque moribus ad veriloquium diligendum proficit. Hunc quoque auferre statueram de opusculis meis, quia et obscurus et anfractuosus et omnino molestus mihi videbatur, propter quod eum nec edideram. Deinde cum postea scripsissem alterum, cuius titulus est Contra mendacium, multo magis istum non esse decreveram et iusseram, sed non est factum. Itaque in ista retractatione opusculorum meorum, cum eum incolumem repperissem, etiam ipsum retractatum manere praecepi, maxime quia in eo nonnulla sunt necessaria, quae in illo altero non sunt. Propterea vero illius inscriptio est: Contra mendacium; istius autem: De mendacio, quoniam per illum totum oppugnatio est aperta mendacii; istius autem magna pars in inquisitionis disputatione versatur. Ad eumdem tamen finem uterque dirigitur.
Likewise I wrote the book Lying, which, even if it is understood with some labor, has nonetheless a not useless exercise of wit and mind, and is rather profitable for forming morals toward loving truthful speech. This one too I had decided to remove from my little works, because it seemed to me both obscure and convoluted and altogether troublesome, for which reason I had not even published it. Then, when I had afterward written another, whose title is Against Lying, I had decided, and ordered, much more that this one should not exist; but it was not done. And so, in this review of my little works, when I found it safe, I directed that this one too, once reviewed, should remain, especially because there are in it certain necessary things which are not in that other one. But the title of that one is Against Lying; of this one, Lying, because throughout that one there is an open assault on lying, but a great part of this one is engaged in the disputation of inquiry. Yet both are directed to the same end.
Rev.1.2Hic liber sic incipit: magna quaestio est de mendacio.
This book begins thus: Great is the question concerning lying.
Rev.1.2Bk. 2
C. 1To Simplician, Two BooksAd Simplicianum, libri duo
1. Librorum quos episcopus elaboravi primi duo sunt ad Simplicianum, Ecclesiae Mediolanensis antistitem, qui beatissimo successit Ambrosio, de diversis quaestionibus, quarum duas ex Epistola Pauli Apostoli ad Romanos in primum librum contuli.
1. Of the books I worked out as a bishop, the first two are to Simplician, the prelate of the Church of Milan, who succeeded the most blessed Ambrose, on various questions, two of which, from the Letter of Paul the Apostle to the Romans, I gathered into the first book.
Rev.2.1Harum prior est: de eo quod scriptum est: 'quid ergo dicemus? Lex peccatum est? Absit!' (Rom 7, 7) usque ad illud ubi ait: quis me liberabit de corpore mortis huius? Gratia Dei per Iesum Christum Dominum nostrum (Rom 7, 24-25). In qua (De divv. qq. ad Simplic. 1, 1, 9) illa Apostoli verba: lex spiritalis est, ego autem carnalis sum (Rom 7, 14), et cetera, quibus caro contra spiritum confligere ostenditur, eo modo exposui, tamquam homo describatur adhuc sub lege nondum sub gratia constitutus (Rom 6, 14). Longe enim postea etiam spiritalis hominis (et hoc probabilius) esse posse illa verba cognovi (Cf. Retract. 1, 23, 1).
The first of these is: on that which is written: 'what then shall we say? Is the law sin? Far from it!' (Rom 7:7) down to that place where he says: who will free me from the body of this death? The grace of God through Jesus Christ our Lord (Rom 7:24-25). In which (De divv. qq. ad Simplic. 1.1.9) those words of the Apostle, the law is spiritual, but I am carnal (Rom 7:14), and the rest, by which the flesh is shown to contend against the spirit, I so expounded as though a man were being described who is still established under the law, not yet under grace (Rom 6:14). For long afterward I came to know that these words can be even those of the spiritual man—and this more probably (See Retract. 1.23.1).
Rev.2.1Posterior in hoc libro quaestio est ab eo loco ubi ait: non solum autem, sed et Rebecca ex uno concubitu habens Isaac patris nostri (Rom 9, 19), usque ad illud ubi ait: nisi Dominus Sabaoth reliquisset nobis semen, sicut Sodoma facti essemus, et sicut Gomorra similes fuissemus (Rom 9, 29).
The second question in this book is from that place where he says: and not only so, but Rebecca also, having conceived at one intercourse by Isaac our father (Rom 9:10), down to that place where he says: unless the Lord of Sabaoth had left us a seed, we would have become like Sodom and would have been made similar to Gomorrah (Rom 9:29).
Rev.2.1In cuius quaestionis solutione (Cf. De civ. Dei 16, 35) laboratum est quidem pro libero arbitrio voluntatis humanae, sed vicit Dei gratia; nec nisi ad illud potuit perveniri, ut liquidissima veritate dixisse intellegatur Apostolus: quis enim te discernit? Quid autem habes quod non accepisti? Si autem accepisti, quid gloriaris quasi non acceperis? (1 Cor 4, 7) Quod volens etiam martyr Cyprianus ostendere, hoc totum ipso titulo definivit dicens: in nullo gloriandum, quando nostrum nihil est (Cyprian., Testim. 3, 4).
In the solution of this question (See De Civ. Dei 16.35) labor was indeed expended in favor of the free choice of the human will, but the grace of God prevailed; nor could one arrive except at this: that the Apostle is understood to have said, with the clearest truth: for who distinguishes you? And what do you have that you have not received? But if you have received, why do you boast as though you had not received? (1 Cor 4:7) Wishing to show this too, the martyr Cyprian comprised the whole in the very title, saying: that one must boast in nothing, since nothing is ours (Cyprian, Testim. 3.4).
Rev.2.12. In secundo libro tractantur ceterae quaestiones, et pro nostra quantulacumque facultate solvuntur, quae sunt omnes de Scriptura quae Regnorum appellatur.
2. In the second book the remaining questions are treated, and solved according to our small ability, which are all from the Scripture which is called Kingdoms.
Rev.2.2Harum prima est: de eo quod scriptum est: 'et insilivit spiritus Domini in Saul' (3 Regg 10, 10), cum alibi dicatur: 'et spiritus Domini malus in Saul' (3 Regg 16, 14). Quam cum exponerem dixi: quamvis sit in cuiusque potestate quid velit, non est tamen in cuiusquam potestate quid possit (De divv. qq. ad Simplic. 2, 1, 4). Quod ideo dictum est, quia non dicimus esse in potestate nostra, nisi quod cum volumus fit; ubi prius et maxime est ipsum velle. Sine ullo quippe intervallo temporis praesto est voluntas ipsa cum volumus. Sed hanc quoque ad bene vivendum desuper accipimus potestatem, cum praeparatur voluntas a Domino (Prov 8, 35 (sec.LXX)).
The first of these is: on that which is written: 'and the spirit of the Lord leapt upon Saul' (1 Sam 10:10), while elsewhere it is said: 'and the evil spirit of the Lord upon Saul' (1 Sam 16:14). Expounding which, I said: although it is in the power of each what he wills, yet it is not in anyone's power what he can do (De divv. qq. ad Simplic. 2.1.4). This was said for the reason that we do not say a thing is in our power except what comes about when we will; where, first and chiefly, is the willing itself. For without any interval of time the will itself is at hand when we will. But this power too, for living well, we receive from above, when the will is prepared by the Lord (Prov 8:35 (according to the LXX)).
Rev.2.2Secunda quaestio est: quomodo dictum sit: 'paenitet me quod constituerim regem Saul' (3 Regg 15, 11).
The second question is: how it was said: 'it repents me that I made Saul king' (1 Sam 15:11).
Rev.2.2Tertia: utrum spiritus immundus qui erat in phitonissa potuerit agere, ut Samuel a Saule videretur et loqueretur cum eo (3 Regg 28, 7-20).
The third: whether the unclean spirit that was in the witch could bring it about that Samuel was seen by Saul and spoke with him (1 Sam 28:7-20).
Rev.2.2Quarta: de eo quod scriptum est: 'intravit rex David et sedit ante Dominum' (4 Regg 7, 18).
The fourth: on that which is written: 'King David went in and sat before the Lord' (2 Sam 7:18).
Rev.2.2Quinta: de eo quod dixit Helias: 'O Domine, testis huius viduae cum qua ego inhabito apud ipsam, tu male fecisti occidere filium eius' (3 Reg 17, 20).
The fifth: on that which Elijah said: 'O Lord, witness of this widow with whom I dwell at her house, you have done evil to kill her son' (1 Kgs 17:20).
Rev.2.2Hoc opus sic incipit: gratissimam plane atque suavissimam.
This work begins thus: Most pleasing indeed and most sweet.
Rev.2.2C. 2Answer to the Letter of Mani Which They Call The Foundation, One BookContra epistolam Manichaei quam vocant Fundamenti, liber unus
Liber Contra epistolam Manichaei quam vocant fundamenti principia eius sola redarguit; sed in ceteris illius partibus annotationes ubi videbatur affixae sunt, quibus tota subvertitur et quibus commonerer, si quando contra totam scribere vacavisset.
The book Answer to the Letter of Mani Which They Call The Foundation refutes only its opening parts; but in its other portions notes were affixed where it seemed fitting, by which the whole is overturned, and by which I might be reminded, if ever I should have leisure to write against the whole.
Rev.2.2Hic liber sic incipit: unum verum Deum omnipotentem.
This book begins thus: The one true almighty God.
Rev.2.2C. 3The Christian Combat, One BookDe agone Christiano, liber unus
Liber De agone christiano fratribus in eloquio Latino ineruditis humili sermone conscriptus est, fidei regulam continens et praecepta vivendi.
The book The Christian Combat was written for the brothers unlearned in Latin eloquence, in a humble style, containing the rule of faith and precepts of living.
Rev.2.2In quo illud quod positum est: nec eos audiamus qui carnis resurrectionem futuram negant et commemorant quod ait apostolus Paulus: 'caro et sanguis regnum Dei non possidebunt' (1 Cor 15, 50), non intellegentes quod ipse dicit Apostolus: 'oportet corruptibile hoc induere incorruptionem, et mortale hoc induere immortalitatem' (1 Cor 15, 53), cum enim hoc factum fuerit, iam non erit caro et sanguis sed caeleste corpus (De agone chr. 32, 34), non sic accipiendum est, quasi carnis non sit futura substantia, sed carnis et sanguinis nomine ipsam corruptionem carnis et sanguinis intellegendus est Apostolus nuncupasse (Cf. Retract. 1, 16, 2; De civ. Dei 22, 5, 21), quae utique in regno illo non erit, ubi caro incorruptibilis erit; quamvis et aliter possit intellegi, ut carnem et sanguinem opera carnis et sanguinis dixisse accipiamus Apostolum, et eos Regnum Dei non possessuros qui perseveranter ista dilexerint.
In it, that which was set down: nor let us listen to those who deny that the resurrection of the flesh is to come and mention what the apostle Paul says: 'flesh and blood shall not possess the kingdom of God' (1 Cor 15:50), not understanding what the Apostle himself says: 'this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality' (1 Cor 15:53); for when this has been done, it will no longer be flesh and blood but a heavenly body (De agone Christ. 32.34), is not to be understood as though the substance of flesh will not exist, but the Apostle is to be understood to have called by the name of flesh and blood the very corruption of flesh and blood (See Retract. 1.16.2; De Civ. Dei 22.5; 22.21), which certainly will not exist in that kingdom, where the flesh will be incorruptible; although it can also be understood otherwise, so that we take the Apostle to have called by flesh and blood the works of flesh and blood, and to mean that those who have perseveringly loved these things will not possess the kingdom of God.
Rev.2.2Hic liber sic incipit: corona victoriae.
This book begins thus: The crown of victory.
Rev.2.2C. 4On Christian Doctrine, Four BooksDe doctrina Christiana, libri quattuor
1. Libros De doctrina christiana, cum imperfectos comperissem, perficere malui quam eis sic relictis ad alia retractanda transire. Complevi ergo tertium, qui scriptus fuerat usque ad eum locum (De doctr. chr. 3, 25, 35), ubi commemoratum est ex Evangelio testimonium de muliere quae abscondit fermentum in tribus mensuris farinae, donec totum fermentaretur (Luca 13, 21). Addidi etiam novissimum librum, et quattuor libris opus illud implevi, quorum primi tres adiuvant ut Scripturae intellegantur, quartus autem quomodo quae intellegimus proferenda sint.
1. The books On Christian Doctrine, since I found them unfinished, I preferred to finish rather than, leaving them thus, to pass on to reviewing other things. I therefore completed the third, which had been written up to that place (De doctr. Christ. 3.25.35) where the testimony from the Gospel is mentioned about the woman who hid leaven in three measures of meal, until the whole was leavened (Luke 13:21). I added also a last book, and filled out that work with four books, the first three of which help that the Scriptures may be understood, but the fourth, how the things we understand are to be set forth.
Rev.2.12. In secundo sane libro (De doctr. chr. 2, 8, 13) de auctore libri quem plures vocant Sapientiam Salomonis, quod etiam ipsum sicut Ecclesiasticum Iesus Sirach scripserit, non ita constare sicut a me dictum est, postea didici, et omnino probabilius comperi non esse hunc eius libri auctorem.
2. In the second book, indeed (De doctr. Christ. 2.8.13), about the author of the book which many call The Wisdom of Solomon—that this too, like Ecclesiasticus, was written by Jesus Sirach—I afterward learned that it is not so established as was said by me, and I found it altogether more probable that he is not the author of this book.
Rev.2.2Ubi autem dixi: his quadraginta quattuor libris Testamenti Veteris terminatur auctoritas (Ibidem), ex consuetudine qua iam loquitur Ecclesia, Vetus Testamentum appellavi. Apostolus autem non videtur appellare Testamentum Vetus nisi quod datum est in monte Sina (Gal 4, 24).
But where I said: with these forty-four books the authority of the Old Testament is bounded (De doctr. Christ. 2.8.13), I called it the Old Testament from the custom by which the Church now speaks. But the Apostle does not seem to call anything the Old Testament except that which was given on Mount Sinai (Gal 4:24).
Rev.2.2Et in eo quod dixi: de temporum historia sanctum Ambrosium solvisse quaestionem, tamquam coaetanei fuerint Plato et Hieremias, me fefellit memoria. Nam quid ille de hac re episcopus dixerit, in libro eius legitur quem De sacramentis sive de philosophia scripsit De doctr. chr. 2, 28, 43; cf. De civ. Dei 8, 11; Ambros., Exp. in Ps. 118, 18; De Noe et arca 8, 24; De sacram. regen. ac philos.; cf. C. Iul. 2, 5, 14. 7, 20..
And in that which I said: that holy Ambrose solved a question of the history of the times, as though Plato and Jeremiah had been contemporaries, my memory deceived me. For what that bishop said on this matter is read in the book which he wrote On the Sacraments, or On Philosophy De doctr. Christ. 2.28.43; see De Civ. Dei 8.11; Ambrose, Exp. in Ps. 118.18; On Noah and the Ark 8.24; On the Sacraments of Regeneration, or On Philosophy; see C. Iul. 2.5.14; 7.20..
Rev.2.2Hoc opus sic incipit: sunt praecepta quaedam.
This work begins thus: There are certain precepts.
Rev.2.2C. 5Against the Party of Donatus, Two BooksContra partem Donati, libri duo*
Sunt duo libri mei quorum titulus est: Contra partem Donati (Cf. Ep. 93). Quorum in libro primo dixi non mihi placere ullius saecularis potestatis impetu schismaticos ad communionem violenter arctari (Cf. Ep. 93, 5, 17). Et vere mihi tunc non placebat, quoniam nondum expertus eram, vel quantum mali eorum auderet impunitas, vel quantum eis in melius mutandis conferre posset diligentia disciplinae.
There are two books of mine whose title is Against the Party of Donatus (See Ep. 93). In the first of these I said that it did not please me that schismatics be violently constrained to communion by the force of any secular power (See Ep. 93.5.17). And truly it did not then please me, since I had not yet experienced either how much evil their impunity would dare, or how much the diligence of discipline could contribute toward changing them for the better.
Rev.2.2Hoc opus sic incipit: quoniam Donatistae nobis.
This work begins thus: Since the Donatists to us.
Rev.2.2C. 6The Confessions, Thirteen BooksConfessionum, libri tredecim
1. Confessionum mearum libri tredecim, et de malis et de bonis meis Deum laudant iustum et bonum, atque in eum excitant humanum intellectum et affectum. Interim quod ad me attinet, hoc in me egerunt cum scriberentur et agunt cum leguntur. Quid de illis alii sentiant, ipsi viderint; multis tamen fratribus eos multum placuisse et placere scio. A primo usque ad decimum de me scripti sunt, in tribus ceteris de Scripturis sanctis, ab eo quod scriptum est: in principio fecit Deus caelum et terram (Gen 1, 1), usque ad sabbati requiem (Gen 2, 2).
1. The thirteen books of my Confessions praise the just and good God, both for my evils and for my goods, and rouse the human intellect and affection toward him. As far as concerns me, they did this in me when they were written, and do it when they are read. What others think of them, they themselves shall see; but I know that they have pleased and do please many brothers greatly. From the first to the tenth they are written about me; in the other three about the holy Scriptures, from that which is written, in the beginning God made heaven and earth (Gen 1:1), down to the rest of the sabbath (Gen 2:2).
Rev.2.12. In quarto libro, cum de amici morte animi mei miseriam confiterer, dicens quod anima nostra una quodammodo facta fuerat ex duabus: et ideo, inquam, forte mori metuebam, ne totus ille moreretur, quem multum amaveram (Confess. 4, 6, 11). Quae mihi quasi declamatio levis quam gravis confessio videtur, quamvis utcumque temperata sit haec ineptia in eo quod additum est: forte.
2. In the fourth book, when I was confessing the misery of my mind over the death of a friend, saying that our soul had in a manner been made one out of two: and therefore, I said, perhaps I feared to die, lest he whom I had greatly loved should wholly die (Confess. 4.6.11). This seems to me like a light declamation rather than a grave confession, although this ineptitude is somewhat tempered by what was added: perhaps.
Rev.2.2Et in libro tertio decimo quod dixi firmamentum factum inter spiritales aquas superiores et corporales inferiores (Confess. 13, 32, 47), non satis considerate dictum est; res autem in abdito est valde.
And in the thirteenth book, what I said—that a firmament was made between the spiritual upper waters and the corporeal lower ones (Confess. 13.32.47), was said without sufficient consideration; but the matter is very deeply hidden.
Rev.2.2Hoc opus sic incipit: magnus es, Domine.
This work begins thus: Great are you, O Lord.
Rev.2.2C. 7Answer to Faustus the Manichee, Thirty-three BooksContra Faustum Manichaeum, libri triginta tres
1. Contra Faustum Manichaeum blasphemantem Legem et Prophetas et eorum Deum et incarnationem Christi; Scripturas autem novi Testamenti, quibus convincitur, falsatas esse dicentem, scripsi grande opus, verbis eius propositis reddens responsiones meas. Triginta et tres disputationes sunt, quos etiam libros cur non dixerim? Nam etsi sunt in eis aliqui perbreves, tamen libri sunt. Unus vero eorum, ubi a nobis adversus eius criminationes Patriarcharum vita defenditur, tantae prolixitatis est, quantae nullus fere librorum meorum (C. Faustum 22).
1. Answer to Faustus the Manichee, who blasphemed the Law and the Prophets and their God and the incarnation of Christ, and said that the Scriptures of the New Testament, by which he is convicted, had been falsified—I wrote a great work, setting forth his words and giving my responses. There are thirty-three disputations; why should I not call them books? For although some among them are very short, they are nevertheless books. But one of them, where the life of the Patriarchs is defended by us against his accusations, is of as great length as almost none of my books (C. Faustum 22).
Rev.2.12. In libro ergo tertio cum solverem quaestionem, quomodo potuerit duos patres habere Ioseph (Matteo 1, 16; Luca 3, 23), dixi quidem quod ex alio natus ab alio fuerit adoptatus (C. Faustum 3, 3); sed genus quoque adoptionis dicere debui. Sic enim sonat quod dixi, tamquam eum vivus adoptaverit alius pater. Lex autem filios etiam mortuis adoptabat, iubens ut fratris sine filiis mortui duceret frater uxorem et fratri defuncto semen ex eadem suscitaret. Quae profecto de duobus unius hominis patribus expeditior ibi redditur ratio. Uterini autem fratres fuerunt in quibus hoc contigit, ut unius defuncti qui vocabatur Heli duceret alter uxorem, id est Iacob, a quo Matthaeus narrat genitum esse Ioseph (Matteo 1, 16). Sed uterino fratri suo eum genuit, cuius filium Lucas dicit fuisse Ioseph (Luca 3, 23), non utique genitum, sed ex lege adoptivum.
2. In the third book, then, when I was solving the question how Joseph could have two fathers (Matt 1:16; Luke 3:23), I said indeed that, born of one, he was adopted by another (C. Faustum 3.3); but I ought also to have stated the kind of adoption. For what I said sounds as though another father had adopted him while living. But the Law adopted sons even for the dead, commanding that the brother of a brother who had died without sons should take his wife and raise up seed from her for his deceased brother. This indeed affords there a readier account concerning the two fathers of one man. Now they were brothers of the same mother in whom this happened, so that one took the wife of the other who had died, namely Jacob, by whom Matthew relates that Joseph was begotten (Matt 1:16). But he begot him for his maternal brother, whose son Luke says Joseph was (Luke 3:23)—certainly not begotten, but adopted by the law.
Rev.2.2Hoc in eorum litteris inventum est, qui recenti memoria post ascensionem Domini de hac re scripserunt. Nam etiam nomen eiusdem mulieris quae peperit Iacob patrem Ioseph de priore marito Mathan, qui fuit pater Iacob avus Ioseph secundum Matthaeum, et de marito posteriore Melchi peperit Heli, cuius erat adoptivus Ioseph, non tacuit Africanus (African., Ep. ad Arist. 3, 9-15). Quod quidem, cum Fausto responderem, nondum legeram; sed tamen per adoptionem potuisse contingere, ut unus homo duos haberet patres, dubitare non poteram.
This is found in the writings of those who wrote on this matter in recent memory after the Lord's ascension. For Africanus did not pass over in silence even the name of the same woman who bore Jacob, the father of Joseph, by her former husband Matthan—who was the father of Jacob, the grandfather of Joseph according to Matthew—and who by her later husband Melchi bore Heli, whose adoptive son Joseph was (Africanus, Ep. to Aristides 3.9-15). This indeed, when I answered Faustus, I had not yet read; but nevertheless I could not doubt that, through adoption, it could come about that one man had two fathers.
Rev.2.23. In duodecimo et in tertio decimo (C. Faustum 12, 23; 13, 10), de filio Noe secundo, qui est appellatus Cham, ita disputatum est, tamquam non in filio suo Chanaan, sicut Scriptura demonstrat, sed in seipso fuerit a patre maledictus (Cf. Gen 9, 25).
3. In the twelfth and in the thirteenth (C. Faustum 12.23; 13.10), concerning the second son of Noah, who was called Ham, it was so argued as though he had been cursed by his father not in his son Canaan, as Scripture shows, but in himself (See Gen 9:25).
Rev.2.3In quarto decimo de sole et luna talia dicta sunt, tamquam sentiant et ideo tolerent vanos adoratores suos (C. Faustum 14, 12), quamvis verba ibi accipi possint ab animali ad inanimale translata, modo locutionis qui vocatur Graece metaphora; sicut de mari scriptum est: quod fremat in utero matris suae volens progredi (Iob 38, 8), cum utique non habeat voluntatem.
In the fourteenth, such things were said of the sun and moon as though they perceive and therefore endure their vain worshipers (C. Faustum 14.12), although the words there can be taken as transferred from the animate to the inanimate, by the manner of speaking which is called in Greek metaphor; as it is written of the sea: that it roars in its mother's womb, wishing to go forth (Job 38:8), since it certainly has no will.
Rev.2.3In undetricesimo: absit, inquam, ut sit in membris sanctorum etiam genitalibus aliqua turpitudo. Dicuntur quidem inhonesta, quia non habent eam speciem decoris quam membra quae in promptu locata sunt (C. Faustum 29, 4). Sed probabilior in aliis postea scriptis nostris (De civ. Dei 22, 19) reddita ratio est, cur ea dixerit etiam Apostolus inhonesta, propter legem scilicet in membris repugnantem legi mentis (1 Cor 12, 23; Rom 7, 23), quae de peccato accidit, non de prima nostrae institutione naturae.
In the twenty-ninth: far be it, I said, that there be any shamefulness in the members of the saints, even the genital ones. They are indeed called dishonorable, because they do not have that form of comeliness which the members placed in the open have (C. Faustum 29.4). But a more probable account was given afterward in other writings of ours (De Civ. Dei 22.19) of why the Apostle too called them dishonorable—namely, on account of the law in the members warring against the law of the mind (1 Cor 12:23; Rom 7:23), which came about from sin, not from the first establishment of our nature.
Rev.2.3Hoc opus sic incipit: faustus quidam fuit.
This work begins thus: There was a certain Faustus.
Rev.2.3C. 8Answer to Felix the Manichee, Two BooksContra Felicem Manichaeum, libri duo
Contra Manichaeum quemdam nomine Felicem, praesente populo, in ecclesia biduo disputavi. Hipponem quippe venerat, eumdem seminaturus errorem; unus enim erat ex doctoribus eorum, quamvis ineruditus liberalibus litteris, sed tamen versutior Fortunato (Cf. Confess. 5, 6, 11). Gesta sunt ecclesiastica, sed inter meos libros computantur. Duo ergo libri sunt, in quorum secundo disputatum est de libero arbitrio voluntatis, sive ad malum operandum sive ad bonum. Sed de gratia, qua vere liberi fiunt, de quibus scriptum est: si vos Filius liberaverit, tunc vere liberi eritis (Io 8, 36), diligentius disputare, quoniam talis erat cum quo agebamus, nulla sumus necessitate compulsi.
Against a certain Manichee named Felix, in the presence of the people, I disputed in the church for two days. For he had come to Hippo, intending to sow the same error; for he was one of their teachers, although unlearned in the liberal letters, but nevertheless more cunning than Fortunatus (See Confess. 5.6.11). The proceedings are ecclesiastical, but are counted among my books. There are, then, two books, in the second of which there was disputation about the free choice of the will, whether for working evil or good. But to dispute more diligently about the grace by which men become truly free—of whom it is written, if the Son shall free you, then you will be truly free (John 8:36)—we were compelled by no necessity, since such was the man with whom we were dealing.
Rev.2.3Hoc opus sic incipit: honorio Augusto sextum consule, septimo idus Decembris.
This work begins thus: When Honorius Augustus was consul for the sixth time, on the seventh day before the Ides of December.
Rev.2.3C. 9The Nature of the Good, One BookDe natura boni, liber unus
Liber De natura boni adversus Manichaeos est, ubi ostenditur naturam incommutabilem Deum esse ac summum bonum, atque ab illo esse ceteras naturas sive spiritales sive corporales, atque omnes, in quantum naturae sunt, bonas esse; et quid vel unde sit malum, et quanta mala Manichaei ponant in natura boni et quanta bona in natura mali, quas naturas finxit error ipsorum.
The book The Nature of the Good is against the Manichees, where it is shown that the unchangeable nature is God and the highest good, and that from him are the other natures, whether spiritual or corporeal, and that all of them, in so far as they are natures, are good; and what evil is, or whence it is, and how many evils the Manichees place in the nature of the good, and how many goods in the nature of the evil—which natures their error invented.
Rev.2.3Hic liber sic incipit: summum bonum quo superius non est, Deus est.
This book begins thus: The highest good, than which there is no higher, is God.
Rev.2.3C. 10Answer to Secundinus the Manichee, One BookContra Secundinum Manichaeum, liber unus
Secundinus quidam, non ex eis quos Manichaei "electos," sed ex eis quos "auditores" vocant (De haeres. 46; Confess. 3, 10, 18), quem ne facie quidem noveram, scripsit ad me velut amicus, honorifice obiurgans quod oppugnarem litteris illam haeresim, et admonens ne facerem atque ad eam sectandam potius exhortans, cum eius defensione et fidei reprehensione Catholicae.
A certain Secundinus, not from those whom the Manichees call "the elect," but from those whom they call "hearers" (De haeres. 46; Confess. 3.10.18), whom I did not even know by face, wrote to me as a friend, honorifically reproaching me for assailing that heresy in writing, and admonishing me not to do so, and rather exhorting me to follow it, with a defense of it and a reproach of the Catholic faith.
Rev.2.3Huic respondi; sed quia in eiusdem opusculi capite non posui quis cui scriberet, non in epistolis meis sed in libris habetur. Illic ab exordio conscripta est etiam eius epistola. Huius autem mei voluminis titulus est: Contra Secundinum Manichaeum, quod mea sententia omnibus quae adversus illam pestem scribere potui, facile praepono.
To him I replied; but because at the head of the same little work I did not set down who was writing to whom, it is held not among my letters but among my books. There, from the beginning, his letter too is written out. But the title of this volume of mine is Answer to Secundinus the Manichee, which in my opinion I easily prefer to all that I have been able to write against that plague.
Rev.2.3Hic liber sic incipit: tua in me benevolentia quae apparet in litteris tuis.
This book begins thus: Your goodwill toward me, which appears in your letter.
Rev.2.3C. 11Against Hilarus, One BookContra Hilarum, liber unus*
Inter haec Hilarus quidam vir tribunitius, laicus catholicus, nescio unde adversus Dei ministros - ut fieri assolet - irritatus morem, qui tunc esse apud Carthaginem coeperat (Cf. Confess. 9, 7, 15), ut hymni ad altare dicerentur de Psalmorum libro, sive ante oblationem sive cum distribueretur populo quod fuisset oblatum, maledica reprehensione ubicumque poterat lacerabat, asserens fieri non oportere (Ibidem). Huic respondi, iubentibus fratribus, et vocatur liber ipse: Contra Hilarum.
Meanwhile a certain Hilarus, a man of tribune's rank, a Catholic layman, irritated—I do not know from what cause, as usually happens—against the ministers of God, kept tearing apart with slanderous reproach, wherever he could, the custom which had then begun to be at Carthage (See Confess. 9.7.15), that hymns be said at the altar from the book of Psalms, whether before the oblation or while what had been offered was being distributed to the people, asserting that it ought not to be done (See Confess. 9.7.15). To him I replied, at the bidding of the brothers, and the book itself is called Against Hilarus.
Rev.2.3Hic liber sic incipit: qui dicunt mentionem Veteris Testamenti.
This book begins thus: Those who say that the mention of the Old Testament.
Rev.2.3C. 12Questions on the Gospels, Two BooksQuaestiones Evangeliorum, libri duo
Sunt quaedam expositiones quorumdam locorum ex Evangelio secundum Matthaeum et aliae similiter secundum Lucam; in unum librum illae in alterum istae redactae sunt. Titulus operis huius est: Quaestiones Evangeliorum. Sed quare illa sola de supra dictis evangelicis Libris exposita fuerint, quae his libris meis continentur, et quae ista sint, prologus meus adiunctis atque annumeratis eisdem quaestionibus, ita ut quisque legere quod voluerit, numeros secutus inveniat, satis indicat.
There are certain expositions of certain passages from the Gospel according to Matthew, and others likewise according to Luke; the former were gathered into one book, the latter into the other. The title of this work is Questions on the Gospels. But why only those passages of the above-mentioned gospel books were expounded which are contained in these books of mine, and what they are, my prologue sufficiently indicates, with the same questions appended and numbered, so that anyone may find what he wishes to read by following the numbers.
Rev.2.3In primo ergo libro in eo quod positum est: Dominum seorsum duobus discipulis suam retulisse passionem (Quaest. Evang. 1, 27), mendositas codicis nos fefellit; nam duodecim scriptum est, non: duobus (Matteo 20, 17; Luca 18, 31).
In the first book, then, in that which was set down—that the Lord recounted his passion apart to two disciples (Quaest. Evang. 1.27)—the faultiness of the copy deceived us; for it was written twelve, not two (Matt 20:17; Luke 18:31).
Rev.2.3In secundo libro (Quaest. Evang. 2, 5), volens exponere, quo- modo duos patres potuerit habere Ioseph, cuius coniux dicta est Virgo Maria, illud quod perhibetur fratrem duxisse defuncti fratris uxorem, ut ei semen secundum legem suscitaret (Deut 25, 5-6; Matteo 22, 24; Marco 12, 19; Luca 20, 28), ideo dixi esse infirmum, quoniam qui nasceretur nomen defuncti lex eum iubebat accipere. Non est verum; nomen enim defuncti quod dictum est ad hoc lex valere praecepit, ut eius filius diceretur, non ut hoc quod ille vocaretur.
In the second book (Quaest. Evang. 2.5), wishing to expound how Joseph, whose spouse the Virgin Mary was said to be, could have had two fathers, that which is reported—that a brother took the wife of his deceased brother, to raise up seed for him according to the law (Deut 25:5-6; Matt 22:24; Mark 12:19; Luke 20:28)—I said was weak, because the one who would be born, the law commanded to receive the name of the deceased. This is not true; for the law commanded that the name of the deceased, as it was said, avail for this: that the son be called his son, not that the son be called by his name.
Rev.2.3Hoc opus sic incipit: hoc opus non ita scriptum est.
This work begins thus: This work was not written in such a way.
Rev.2.3C. 13Notes on Job, One BookAnnotationes in Iob, liber unus
Liber cuius est titulus: Annotationes in Iob, utrum meus habendus sit, an potius eorum qui eas, sicut potuerunt vel voluerunt, redegerunt in unum corpus descriptas de frontibus codicis, non facile dixerim. Suaves enim paucissimis intellegentibus sunt, qui tamen necesse est offendantur multa non intellegentes, quia nec ipsa verba quae exponuntur ita sunt descripta in multis locis, ut appareat quid exponatur.
The book whose title is Notes on Job—whether it is to be held as mine, or rather as belonging to those who, as they could or wished, gathered into one body the notes written out from the margins of the copy—I could not easily say. For they are pleasing to very few who understand, who nevertheless must necessarily be offended at not understanding many things, because not even the very words that are expounded are written out in many places in such a way that it is clear what is being expounded.
Rev.2.3Deinde brevitatem sententiarum tanta secuta est obscuritas, ut eam lector ferre vix possit, quem necesse est plurima non intellecta transire. Postremo tam mendosum comperi opus ipsum in codicibus nostris, ut emendare non possem, nec editum a me dici vellem, nisi quia scio fratres id habere, quorum studio non potuit denegari.
Then such obscurity has followed the brevity of the sentences that the reader can scarcely bear it, who must necessarily pass over very many things not understood. Finally, I found the work itself so faulty in our copies that I could not correct it, nor would I wish it to be said to have been published by me, except that I know the brothers have it, to whose zeal it could not be denied.
Rev.2.3Hic liber sic incipit: et opera magna erant ei super terram.
This book begins thus: And great works were his upon the earth.
Rev.2.3C. 14The Catechizing of the Uninstructed, One BookDe catechizandis rudibus, liber unus
Est etiam liber noster De catechizandis rudibus hoc ipso titulo praenotatus. In quo libro ubi dixi: nec angelus qui cum spiritibus aliis satellitibus suis superbiendo deseruit oboedientiam Dei et diabolus factus est aliquid nocuit Deo sed sibi, novit enim Deus ordinare deserentes se animas (De catech. rud. 18, 30), convenientius diceretur: deserentes se spiritus, quoniam de angelis agebatur.
There is also our book The Catechizing of the Uninstructed, headed with this very title. In this book, where I said: nor did the angel who, with the other spirits, his attendants, by being proud forsook obedience to God and became the devil, harm God at all, but himself; for God knows how to order the souls that forsake him (De catech. rud. 18.30), it would be more fitting to say the spirits that forsake him, since the discussion was about angels.
Rev.2.3Hic liber sic incipit: petisti a me, frater Deogratias.
This book begins thus: You have asked of me, brother Deogratias.
Rev.2.3C. 15On the Trinity, Fifteen BooksDe Trinitate, libri quindecim
1. Libros De Trinitate, quae Deus est, quindecim scripsi per aliquot annos. Sed cum eorum duodecimum nondum perfecissem, et eos diutius tenerem quam possent sustinere qui vehementer illos habere cupiebant, subtracti sunt mihi minus emendati quam deberent ac possent, quando eos edere voluissem.
1. I wrote fifteen books On the Trinity, which is God, over a number of years. But when I had not yet finished the twelfth of them, and was holding them longer than those could bear who vehemently desired to have them, they were taken from me less corrected than they ought and could have been, when I should have wished to publish them.
Rev.2.1Quod posteaquam comperi, quia et alia eorum apud nos exemplaria remanserant, statueram eos iam ipse non edere sed sic habere, ut in alio aliquo opusculo meo quid mihi de his evenerit dicerem.
After I learned this—because other copies of them too had remained with us—I had decided no longer to publish them myself, but to keep them so, that in some other little work of mine I might say what had befallen me concerning them.
Rev.2.1Urgentibus tamen fratribus, quibus resistere non valui, emendavi eos, quantum emendandos putavi et complevi et edidi, adiungens eis a capite epistolam quam scripsi ad venerabilem Aurelium episcopum Carthaginensis Ecclesiae, quo tamquam prologo exposui et quid accidisset, et quid facere mea cogitatione voluissem, et quid fratrum caritate compellente fecissem.
Nevertheless, at the urging of the brothers, whom I had not the strength to resist, I corrected them as much as I thought they should be corrected, and completed and published them, attaching to them at the head the letter which I wrote to the venerable Aurelius, bishop of the Church of Carthage; in which, as in a prologue, I set forth both what had happened, and what I had wished by my own thinking to do, and what I had done at the compulsion of the brothers' love.
Rev.2.12. In quorum libro undecimo, cum de corpore visibili agerem, dixi: quocirca id amare alienari est (De Trin. 11, 5, 9). Quod secundum eum amorem dictum est, quo aliquid sic amatur, ut eo fruendo existimet beatum se esse qui hoc amat. Nam non est alienari in laudem Creatoris amare speciem corporalem, ut ipso Creatore fruens quisque vere beatus sit.
2. In the eleventh book of these, when I was treating of the visible body, I said: wherefore to love that is to be estranged (De Trin. 11.5.9). This was said according to that love by which something is so loved that he who loves it thinks himself blessed in enjoying it. For to love corporeal form to the praise of the Creator, so that anyone, enjoying the Creator himself, may be truly blessed, is not to be estranged.
Rev.2.2Itemque in eodem ubi dixi: nec avem quadrupedem memini, quia non vidi, sed phantasiam talem facillime intueor, dum alicui formae volatili qualem vidi adiungo alios duos pedes, quales itidem vidi (De Trin. 11, 10, 17), haec dicens non potui recolere volatilia quadrupedia quae lex commemorat (Lev 11, 20). Neque enim computat in pedibus duo posteriora crura quibus locustae saliunt, quas dicit mundas et ideo discernit ab immundis talibus volatilibus, quae non saliunt illis cruribus, sicut sunt scarabaei. Omnia quippe huiusmodi volatilia quadrupedia vocantur in lege.
Likewise in the same book, where I said: nor do I remember a four-footed bird, because I have not seen one, but I behold such a fancy most easily, while to some winged form, such as I have seen, I add two other feet, such as I have likewise seen (De Trin. 11.10.17), in saying these things I could not recall the four-footed winged creatures which the law mentions (Lev 11:20). For it does not count among the feet the two hinder legs by which locusts leap, which it calls clean and therefore distinguishes from those unclean winged creatures which do not leap with those legs, such as beetles. For all winged creatures of this kind are called four-footed in the law.
Rev.2.23. In duodecimo (De Trin. 12, 10, 15), velut expositio verborum Apostoli, ubi ait: 'omne peccatum quodcumque fecerit homo extra corpus est' (1 Cor 6, 18), non mihi satisfacit; nec sic puto intellegendum quod dictum est: qui autem fornicatur in corpus proprium peccat, tamquam ille hoc faciat, qui propter adipiscenda ea quae per corpus sentiuntur, ut in his finem boni sui ponat, aliquid agit. Hoc enim longe plura peccata complectitur, quam illa fornicatio quae concubitu perpetratur illicito (Cf. Retract. 1, 19, 6; Serm. 162), de qua locutum, cum hoc diceret, Apostolum apparet.
3. In the twelfth (De Trin. 12.10.15), the so-called exposition of the Apostle's words, where he says: 'every sin whatever a man commits is outside the body' (1 Cor 6:18), does not satisfy me; nor do I think that what was said—but he who fornicates sins against his own body—is to be understood as though he does this who, for the sake of attaining the things that are sensed through the body, so as to place in them the end of his good, does something. For this comprises far more sins than that fornication which is perpetrated by unlawful intercourse (See Retract. 1.19.6; Sermon 162), of which it appears the Apostle was speaking when he said this.
Rev.2.3Hoc opus, excepta epistola quae postmodum ad eius caput adiuncta est, sic incipit: lecturus haec quae de Trinitate disserimus.
This work, except for the letter which was afterward attached at its head, begins thus: The reader of these things which we discuss concerning the Trinity.
Rev.2.3C. 16Agreement among the Evangelists, Four BooksDe consensu Evangelistarum, libri quattuor.
Per eosdem annos, quibus paulatim libros De Trinitate dictabam, scripsi et alios labore continuo interponens eos illorum temporibus, in quibus sunt libri quattuor De consensu Evangelistarum propter eos qui tamquam dissentientibus calumniantur. Quorum primus liber adversus illos conscriptus est, qui tamquam maxime sapientem Christum vel honorant vel honorare se fingunt, et ideo nolunt Evangelio credere, quia non ab ipso illa conscripta sunt sed ab eius discipulis, quos existimant ei divinitatem qua crederetur Deus errore tribuisse.
During the same years in which I was dictating, little by little, the books On the Trinity, I wrote others too, with continuous labor, interposing them in the times of those, among which are the four books Agreement among the Evangelists, on account of those who slander them as though they disagreed. The first book of these was written against those who, as though they honor Christ as a most wise man, or pretend to honor him, and therefore refuse to believe the Gospel, because those things were written not by him but by his disciples, whom they suppose to have attributed to him by error the divinity by which he was to be believed God.
Rev.2.3In quo libro quod dixi: ex Abraham coepisse gentem Hebraeorum (De cons. Evang. 1, 14, 21), est quidem et hoc credibile, ut Hebraei velut Abrahei dicti esse videantur. Sed ex illo verius intelleguntur appellati qui vocabatur Heber, tamquam Heberaei (Quaest. in Hept. 1, 24), de qua re in libro sexto decimo De civitate Dei satis disserui (De civ. Dei 16, 3. 11).
In this book, what I said—that the nation of the Hebrews began from Abraham (De cons. evang. 1.14.21)—this too is indeed credible, that the Hebrews seem to be called as it were Abrahaeans. But they are more truly understood to be named from that one who was called Heber, as it were Heberaeans (Quaest. in Hept. 1.24), on which matter I discussed sufficiently in the sixteenth book The City of God (De Civ. Dei 16.3; 16.11).
Rev.2.3In secundo cum agerem de duobus patribus Ioseph, ab altero dixi genitum ab altero adoptatum. Sed dicendum fuit: "alteri adoptatum" (De cons. Evang. 2, 3, 5); defuncto enim (Cf. Retract. 2, 7, 2), quod magis credendum est, secundum legem (Deut 25, 5-6) fuerat adoptatus, quoniam qui eum genuit eius matrem, fratris defuncti coniugem, duxerat.
In the second, when I was treating of the two fathers of Joseph, I said he was begotten by one and adopted by the other. But it should have been said, "adopted for the other" (De cons. evang. 2.3.5); for he had been adopted, according to the law (Deut 25:5-6), for the deceased (See Retract. 2.7.2)—which is rather to be believed—since the one who begot him had taken his mother, the wife of his deceased brother.
Rev.2.3Item ubi dixi: Lucas vero ad ipsum David per Nathan ascendit, per quem Prophetam Deus peccatum illius expiavit (De cons. Evang. 2, 4, 12; cf. Luca 3, 31), "per cuius nominis Prophetam" dicere debui, ne putaretur idem fuisse homo cum alter fuerit, quamvis et ipse hoc vocaretur (Cf. Retract. 1, 26; (quaest. 61)).
Likewise, where I said: but Luke ascends to David himself through Nathan, the prophet through whom God expiated his sin (De cons. evang. 2.4.12; see Luke 3:31), I ought to have said, "through the prophet of that name," lest it be thought to have been the same man, when it was another, although he too was called by this name (See Retract. 1.26 (question 61)).
Rev.2.3Hoc opus sic incipit: inter omnes divinas auctoritates.
This work begins thus: Among all the divine authorities.
Rev.2.3C. 17Answer to the Letter of Parmenian, Three BooksContra epistolam Parmeniani, libri tres
In tribus libris Contra epistolam Parmeniani Donatistarum Carthaginensis episcopi successorisque Donati, quaestio magna versatur et solvitur, utrum in unitate et eorumdem communione sacramentorum mali contaminent bonos, et quemadmodum non contaminent disputatur propter Ecclesiam toto orbe diffusam, cui calumniando scisma fecerunt.
In the three books Answer to the Letter of Parmenian, the Donatist bishop of Carthage and successor of Donatus, a great question is treated and solved: whether, in the unity and communion of the same sacraments, the evil contaminate the good; and it is argued how they do not contaminate, on account of the Church spread throughout the whole world, against which, by slander, they made a schism.
Rev.2.3In quorum libro tertio (C. ep. Parmen. 3, 1, 2), cum dissereretur quomodo sit accipiendum quod ait Apostolus: 'auferte malum ex vobis ipsis' (1 Cor 5, 13), illud quod dixi ut ex se ipso quisque auferat malum, non sic esse intellegendum, sed sic potius ut homo malus auferatur ex hominibus bonis, quod fit per ecclesiasticam disciplinam, satis Graeca lingua indicat, ubi sine ambiguitate scriptum est, ut intellegatur: hunc malum, non: "hoc malum," quamvis et secundum istum intellectum responderim Parmeniano.
In the third book of that work (C. ep. Parmen. 3, 1, 2), where I discussed how we are to understand the Apostle's words drive out the wicked person from among yourselves (1 Cor 5:13), I said that what I had written—that each should drive out the evil from himself—is not to be understood in that way, but rather that an evil person is to be removed from among good people, which happens through the discipline of the Church. The Greek makes this sufficiently clear, for there it is written without ambiguity so that one understands this wicked man, not "this evil thing"—although it was according to this latter sense too that I had replied to Parmenian.
Rev.2.3Hoc opus sic incipit: multa quidem alias adversus Donatistas.
This work begins thus: Many things, indeed, elsewhere against the Donatists.
Rev.2.3C. 18Baptism, seven booksDe baptismo, libri septem
Contra Donatistas, auctoritate beatissimi episcopi et martyris Cypriani se defendere molientes, septem libros De baptismo scripsi. In quibus docui nihil sic valere ad refellendos Donatistas et ad eorum prorsus ora claudenda, ne adversus Catholicam suum scisma defendant, quomodo litteras factumque Cypriani.
Against the Donatists, who endeavor to defend themselves on the authority of the most blessed bishop and martyr Cyprian, I wrote seven books, On Baptism. In them I taught that nothing is so effective for refuting the Donatists and for shutting their mouths altogether, so that they may not defend their schism against the Catholic Church, as the letters and the conduct of Cyprian himself.
Rev.2.3Ubicumque autem in his libris commemoravi (De bapt. 1, 17, 26; 3, 18, 23; 4, 3, 5; 7, 10, 19) Ecclesiam non habentem maculam aut rugam (Eph 5, 27), non sic accipiendum est quasi iam sit, sed quae praeparatur ut sit, quando apparebit etiam gloriosa. Nunc enim propter quasdam ignorantias et infirmitates membrorum suorum habet unde quotidie tota dicat: dimitte nobis debita nostra (Matteo 6, 12. Cf. De haeres. 88; De gesta Pel. 12, 27).
Wherever in these books I mentioned (De bapt. 1, 17, 26; 3, 18, 23; 4, 3, 5; 7, 10, 19) the Church that has no spot or wrinkle (Eph 5:27), it is not to be taken as though she were already such, but as one that is being prepared to be such, when she will also appear in glory. For now, on account of certain ignorances and weaknesses of her members, she has reason to say each day, as a whole: forgive us our debts (Matt 6:12. See De haeres. 88; De gestis Pelag. 12, 27).
Rev.2.3In quarto libro, cum dicerem vicem baptismi posse habere passionem (De bapt. 4, 22, 29), non satis idoneum posui illius latronis exemplum, quia utrum non fuerit baptizatus, incertum est (Retract. 1, 26 (quaest. 62)).
In the fourth book, when I said that suffering can take the place of baptism (De bapt. 4, 22, 29), I gave a not altogether suitable example, that of the thief on the cross, since it is uncertain whether he had not in fact been baptized (Retract. 1, 26 (quaest. 62)).
Rev.2.3In libro septimo de vasis aureis et argenteis in domo magna constitutis sensum Cypriani secutus sum, qui haec accepit in bonis, in malis autem lignea et fictilia, ad illa referens quod dictum est: alia quidem in honorem, ad haec autem quod dictum est: alia vero in contumeliam (Cyprian., Ep. 54, 3; cf. 2 Tim 2, 20). Sed magis approbo quod apud Tyconium postea repperi vel adverti, in utrisque intellegendum quaedam in honorem, non sola scilicet aurea et argentea, et rursus in utrisque quaedam in contumeliam, non utique sola lignea et fictilia (Tycon., De sept. regul., 7; cf. Ep. 41, 2. Quaest. in Hept. 2, 102).
In the seventh book, concerning the vessels of gold and silver set in a great house, I followed the view of Cyprian, who took these to refer to good people, and the vessels of wood and earthenware to evil people, applying to the former what is said, some indeed for honor, and to the latter what is said, but others for dishonor (Cyprian, Ep. 54, 3; see 2 Tim 2:20). But I more approve what I afterward found, or noticed, in Tyconius: that in both kinds some are to be understood as being for honor—not the gold and silver alone—and again in both kinds some for dishonor—not the wood and earthenware alone (Tyconius, De sept. regul. 7; see Ep. 41, 2; Quaest. in Hept. 2, 102).
Rev.2.3Hoc opus sic incipit: in eis libris quos adversus epistolam Parmeniani.
This work begins thus: In those books which I wrote against the letter of Parmenian.
Rev.2.3C. 19Against What Centurius Brought from the Donatists, one bookContra quod attulit Centurius a Donatistis, liber unus*
Cum adversus partem Donati multa crebris disputationibus ageremus, attulit ad Ecclesiam quidam laicus tunc eorum nonnulla contra nos dictata vel scripta in paucis velut testimoniis, quae suae causae suffragari putant; his brevissime respondi.
While we were carrying on many matters against the party of Donatus in frequent disputations, a certain layman of theirs at that time brought to the Church some things dictated or written against us, in the form of a few supposed proofs which they think support their cause; to these I replied very briefly.
Rev.2.3Huius libelli titulus est: Contra quod attulit Centurius a Donatistis (Possid. Indic. 6, 12). Et incipit sic: dicis eo quod scriptum est a Salomone: 'ab aqua aliena abstine te'. (Prov 9, 18 (sec.LXX))
The title of this little book is Against What Centurius Brought from the Donatists (Possid. Indic. 6, 12). And it begins thus: You say that, because it is written by Solomon, 'keep yourself from a strange woman.' (Prov 9:18 (LXX))
Rev.2.3C. 20To the Inquiries of Januarius, two booksAd inquisitiones Ianuarii libri duo
Libri duo quorum est titulus: Ad inquisitiones Ianuarii multa de sacramentis continent disputata, sive quae universaliter sive quae partiliter, id est non peraeque in omnibus locis, observat Ecclesia; nec tamen commemorari omnia potuerunt, sed satis ad inquisita responsum est. Quorum librorum prior epistola est; habet quippe in capite, quis ad quem scribat. Sed ideo inter libros adnumeratur hoc opus, quoniam sequens qui nomina nostra non habet multo est prolixior, et in eo multo plura tractantur.
The two books whose title is To the Inquiries of Januarius contain many discussions of the sacraments, both those the Church observes universally and those she observes only in part—that is, not uniformly in all places; yet it was not possible to mention them all, but enough was said in answer to what had been asked. The first of these books is a letter, for it has at its head a statement of who is writing to whom. But this work is reckoned among the books because the one that follows, which does not bear our names, is much longer, and in it many more matters are treated.
Rev.2.3In primo ergo quod de manna dixi: quia unicuique secundum propriam voluntatem in ore sapiebat (Ep. 54, 3, 4), non mihi occurrit, unde possit probari, nisi ex libro Sapientiae (Sap 16, 21), quem Iudaei non recipiunt in auctoritatem canonicam. Quod tamen fidelibus potuit provenire, non illis adversus Deum murmuratoribus, qui profecto alias escas non desiderarent, si hoc eis saperet manna quod vellent.
In the first book, then, where I said of the manna that it tasted in each one's mouth according to his own will (Ep. 54, 3, 4), I cannot recall any source from which this could be proved except the book of Wisdom (Wis 16:21), which the Jews do not receive into the canonical authority. This, however, could have happened to the faithful, not to those murmurers against God, who would surely not have longed for other food if the manna had tasted to them of whatever they wished.
Rev.2.3Hoc opus sic incipit: ad ea quae me interrogasti.
This work begins thus: To the things about which you have questioned me.
Rev.2.3C. 21The Work of Monks, one bookDe opere monachorum, liber unus
Ut De opere monachorum librum scriberem, illa necessitas compulit quod, cum apud Carthaginem monasteria esse coepissent, alii se suis manibus transigebant obtemperantes Apostolo (1 Thess 4, 11), alii vero ita ex oblationibus religiosorum vivere volebant, ut nihil operantes, unde necessaria vel haberent vel supplerent, se potius implere praeceptum evangelicum existimarent atque iactarent, ubi Dominus ait: respicite volatilia caeli et lilia agri (Matteo 6, 26, 28).
What compelled me to write the book The Work of Monks was this necessity: when monasteries had begun to be established at Carthage, some monks supported themselves by their own hands, obeying the Apostle (1 Thess 4:11), while others wished to live off the offerings of the devout in such a way that, doing no work by which to obtain or supply what they needed, they reckoned and boasted that they were rather fulfilling the gospel precept where the Lord says: look at the birds of the air and the lilies of the field (Matt 6:26, 28).
Rev.2.3Unde etiam inter laicos inferioris propositi sed tamen studio ferventes existere coeperant tumultuosa certamina, quibus Ecclesia turbaretur, aliis hoc aliis aliud defendentibus. Huc accedebat quod criniti erant quidam eorum qui operandum non esse dicebant. Unde contentiones hinc reprehendentium inde quasi purgantium pro partium studiis augebantur.
From this there had even begun to arise, among laypeople of a lower way of life but nonetheless fervent in zeal, tumultuous quarrels by which the Church was disturbed, some defending one position and some another. To this was added that some of those who said one ought not to work wore long hair. Hence the contentions grew, with some reproaching them and others, as it were, defending them, according to the partisan zeal of each side.
Rev.2.3Propter haec venerabilis senex Aurelius, Ecclesiae ipsius civitatis episcopus, ut hinc aliquid scriberem iussit, et feci.
On account of these things the venerable elder Aurelius, bishop of the Church of that city, ordered me to write something on the matter, and I did so.
Rev.2.3Hic liber sic incipit: iussioni tuae, sancte frater Aureli.
This book begins thus: In response to your command, holy brother Aurelius.
Rev.2.3C. 22The Excellence of Marriage, one bookDe bono coniugali, liber unus
1. Ioviniani haeresis sacrarum virginum meritum aequando pudicitiae coniugali tantum valuit in urbe Roma, ut nonnullas etiam sanctimoniales, de quarum pudicitia suspicio nulla praecesserat, deiecisse in nuptias diceretur, hoc maxime argumento cum eas urgeret dicens: tu ergo melior quam Sara, melior quam Susanna sive Anna? Et ceteras commemorando testimonio sanctae Scripturae commendatissimas feminas, quibus se illae meliores, vel etiam pares cogitare non possent. Hoc modo etiam virorum sanctorum sanctum caelibatum commemoratione patrum coniugatorum et comparatione frangebat.
1. The heresy of Jovinian, by equating the merit of consecrated virgins with conjugal chastity, had such force in the city of Rome that some nuns, about whose chastity no suspicion had previously arisen, were said to have been brought down into marriage, especially since he pressed them with this argument, saying: Are you, then, better than Sarah, better than Susanna or Anna? And by recalling other women highly commended by the testimony of holy Scripture, he urged that those nuns could not think themselves better than these, or even equal to them. In this way too he broke down the holy celibacy of holy men by recalling the married patriarchs and comparing them.
Rev.2.1Huic monstro sancta Ecclesia quae ibi est, fidelissime ac fortissime restitit. Remanserant autem istae disputationes eius in quorumdam sermunculis ac susurris, quas palam suadere nullus audebat. Sed etiam occulte venenis repentibus facultate quam donabat Dominus occurrendum fuit, maxime quoniam iactabatur Ioviniano responderi non potuisse cum laude, sed cum vituperatione nuptiarum.
The holy Church that is there resisted this monstrous teaching most faithfully and most firmly. But these arguments of his had lingered in the little speeches and whispers of certain people, which no one dared to urge openly. Yet, since the poisons were creeping about even in secret, they had to be met, by the means the Lord granted; and especially because it was being boasted that Jovinian could not be answered with praise of marriage, but only with disparagement of it.
Rev.2.1Propter hoc librum edidi, cuius inscriptio est: De bono coniugali. Ubi de propagatione filiorum priusquam homines mortem peccando mererentur, quoniam concubitus mortalium corporum res videtur, quaestio magna dilata est; sed in aliis postea litteris nostris, satis quantum arbitror, explicatur (De civ. Dei 14, 21-22).
For this reason I published a book whose title is The Excellence of Marriage. There, a great question was deferred—concerning the propagation of children before human beings, by sinning, deserved death, since the intercourse of mortal bodies seems to be a bodily matter; but it is explained afterward in other writings of ours, sufficiently, I think (De civ. Dei 14, 21-22).
Rev.2.12. Dixi etiam quodam loco: quod enim est cibus ad salutem hominis, hoc est concubitus ad salutem generis, et utrumque non est sine delectatione carnali, quae tamen modificata et temperantia refrenante in usum naturalem redacta, libido esse non potest (De bono coniug. 16, 18). Quod ideo dictum est, quoniam libido non est bonus et rectus usus libidinis. Sicut enim malum est male uti bonis, ita bonum bene uti malis. De qua re alias, maxime contra novos haereticos Pelagianos, diligentius disputavi (De nupt. et concup. 2, 21, 36; C. Iul. 3, 7, 16; 5, 16, 60).
2. I also said in one place: What food is to the health of the individual, intercourse is to the health of the race; and neither is without carnal pleasure, which nonetheless, when it is moderated and brought back to its natural use by the restraint of temperance, cannot be lust (De bono coniug. 16, 18). This was said because lust is not a good and right use of sexual desire. For just as it is evil to use good things badly, so it is good to use evil things well. On this matter I have argued more carefully elsewhere, especially against the new heretics, the Pelagians (De nupt. et concup. 2, 21, 36; C. Iul. 3, 7, 16; 5, 16, 60).
Rev.2.2De Abraham quod dixi: Ex hac oboedientia pater ille Abraham, qui sine uxore non fuit, esse sine unico filio et a se occiso paratus fuit (De bono coniug. 23, 31), non satis approbo. Magis enim filium, si esset occisus, resuscitatione sibi mox fuisse reddendum credidisse credendus est (Cf. Serm. 2, 1, 1), sicut in Epistola legitur quae est ad Hebreos (Hebr 11, 19).
What I said about Abraham—that by this obedience that father Abraham, who was not without a wife, was ready to be without his only son, and slain by his own hand (De bono coniug. 23, 31), I do not altogether approve. For he ought rather to be believed to have believed that his son, if he were slain, would at once be restored to him by resurrection (See Serm. 2, 1, 1), as one reads in the Letter to the Hebrews (Heb 11:19).
Rev.2.2Hic liber sic incipit: quoniam unusquisque homo, humani generis pars est.
This book begins thus: Since each individual human being is a part of the human race.
Rev.2.2C. 23Holy Virginity, one bookDe sancta virginitate, liber unus
Posteaquam scripsi De bono coniugali, expectabatur ut scriberem De sancta virginitate; nec distuli atque id Dei munus et quam magnum et quanta humilitate custodiendum esset uno sicut potui volumine ostendi.
After I had written The Excellence of Marriage, it was expected that I would write Holy Virginity; nor did I delay, and in a single volume, as best I could, I showed how great a gift of God it is and with how great a humility it must be guarded.
Rev.2.2Hic liber sic incipit: librum de bono coniugali nuper edidimus.
This book begins thus: We recently published the book on the excellence of marriage.
Rev.2.2C. 24The Literal Meaning of Genesis, twelve booksDe Genesi ad litteram, libri duodecim
1. Per idem tempus De Genesi libros duodecim scripsi, ab exordio donec de paradiso dimissus est Adam, et flammea romphaea posita est custodire viam ligni vitae (Gen 3, 24). Cum autem ad hoc usque undecim libri peracti essent, duodecimum addidi, in quo diligentius de paradiso disputatum est.
1. Around the same time I wrote twelve books On Genesis, from its beginning down to where Adam was sent out of paradise and a flaming sword was set to guard the way to the tree of life (Gen 3:24). But when eleven books had been completed up to this point, I added a twelfth, in which there is a more careful discussion of paradise.
Rev.2.1Titulus eorum librorum inscribitur: De Genesi ad litteram, id est non secundum allegoricas significationes (Cf. Retract. 1, 10. 18), sed secundum rerum gestarum proprietatem. In quo opere plura quaesita quam inventa sunt, et eorum quae inventa sunt pauciora firmata, cetera vero ita posita, velut adhuc requirenda sint.
The title of these books is inscribed The Literal Meaning of Genesis, that is, not according to allegorical significations (See Retract. 1, 10. 18), but according to the proper character of the events that took place. In this work more things were sought than found, and of those that were found fewer were established, while the rest were set down as though they had still to be inquired into.
Rev.2.1Hos sane libros posterius coepi, sed prius terminavi quam De Trinitate. Ideo eos nunc ordine quo coepi recolui.
These books I indeed began later, but finished before On the Trinity. Therefore I have now reviewed them in the order in which I began them.
Rev.2.12. In quinto libro et ubicumque in eis libris posui: de semine cui repromissum est, quod dispositum sit 'per angelos in manu Mediatoris' (De Gen ad litt. 5, 19, 38; 9, 16; cf. Gal 3, 19), non sic habet Apostolus, sicut veriores codices post inspexi, maxime Graecos. De lege enim dictum est, quod tamquam de semine dictum multi Latini codices habent per interpretantis errorem.
2. In the fifth book, and wherever in these books I set down concerning the offspring to which the promise was made, that it was ordained 'through angels by the hand of a Mediator' (De Gen. ad litt. 5, 19, 38; 9, 16; see Gal 3:19), the Apostle does not have it so, as I afterward saw in the more accurate manuscripts, especially the Greek ones. For it was said of the law, which many Latin manuscripts, through a translator's error, have as though it were said of the offspring.
Rev.2.2In sexto libro quod dixi: Adam imaginem Dei, secundum quam factus est, perdidisse peccato (De Gen ad litt. 6, 27, 28), non sic accipiendum est, tamquam in eo nulla remanserit, sed quod tam deformis, ut reformatione opus haberet.
In the sixth book, what I said—that Adam lost by sin the image of God according to which he was made (De Gen. ad litt. 6, 27, 28), is not to be taken as though none of it remained in him, but that it was so disfigured as to need reforming.
Rev.2.2In duodecimo de inferis magis mihi videor docere debuisse quod sub terris sint, quam rationem reddere cur sub terris esse credantur sive dicantur, quasi non ita sit (De Gen ad litt. 12, 33).
In the twelfth book, concerning the regions below, I think I ought rather to have taught that they are beneath the earth than to have given a reason why they are believed or said to be beneath the earth, as if it were not so (De Gen. ad litt. 12, 33).
Rev.2.2Hoc opus sic incipit: omnis Divina Scriptura bipertita est.
This work begins thus: All divine Scripture is twofold.
Rev.2.2C. 25Answer to the Writings of Petilian, three booksContra litteras Petiliani, libri tres
Antequam finirem libros De Trinitate et libros De Genesi ad litteram, irruit causa respondendi litteris Petiliani Donatistae quas adversus Catholicam scripsit, quam differre non potui.
Before I finished the books On the Trinity and the books The Literal Meaning of Genesis, there arose the occasion of replying to the writings of Petilian the Donatist, which he had written against the Catholic Church; and this I could not put off.
Rev.2.2Et scripsi in hanc rem tria volumina, quorum primo primae parti epistolae ipsius quam scripsit ad suos, quia non tota in nostras manus venerat sed prior parva pars eius, quanta potui celeritate et veritate respondi. Etiam ipsa epistola est ad nostros, sed ideo inter libros habetur, quia ceteri duo in eadem causa libri sunt.
And I wrote three volumes on this matter. In the first I replied, with what speed and truthfulness I could, to the first part of his letter which he had written to his own people—since it had not all come into our hands, but only its earlier, small part. This too is itself a letter to our people, but it is reckoned among the books because the other two on the same matter are books.
Rev.2.2Postea quippe invenimus totam, eique tanta diligentia respondi, quanta Fausto Manichaeo; verba scilicet eius sub ipsius nomine prius ponens particulatim et sub meo per singula responsionem meam. Sed prius quod scripseram, antequam totam repperiremus, pervenit ad Petilianum, et iratus respondere conatus est, in me potius dicens quidquid eum libuit, in causa vero omnino deficiens. Quod cum posset collatis utriusque nostrum scriptis facillime adverti, tamen propter tardiores hoc ipse respondendo demonstrare curavi. Sic est additus eidem nostro operi liber tertius.
For afterward we found the whole of it, and I replied to it with as much diligence as I had to Faustus the Manichee—that is, first setting down his words under his own name, piece by piece, and under my own name my reply to each. But what I had written before, prior to finding the whole, reached Petilian, and in anger he tried to reply, saying against me rather whatever he pleased, but altogether failing in the matter at issue. Although this could very easily have been observed by comparing the writings of us both, I nonetheless took care, for the sake of slower readers, to demonstrate it by my reply. Thus a third book was added to this same work of ours.
Rev.2.2Hoc opus in primo libro sic incipit: nostis nos saepe voluisse;
This work begins, in the first book, thus: You know that we have often wished;
Rev.2.2in secundo autem sic: primis partibus epistolae Petiliani;
and in the second thus: In the first parts of Petilian's letter;
Rev.2.2in tertio autem sic: legi, Petiliane, litteras tuas.
and in the third thus: I have read your letter, Petilian.
Rev.2.2C. 26To Cresconius, a Grammarian
of the Party of Donatus, four booksAd Cresconium grammaticum
partis Donati, libri quattuor
Grammaticus etiam quidam Donatista Cresconius, cum invenisset epistolam meam, qua primas partes quae in manus nostras tunc venerant epistolae Petiliani redargui (Retract. 2, 25), putavit mihi esse respondendum et hoc ipsum scripsit ad me. Cui operi eius libris quattuor respondi, ita sane ut tribus peragerem quod universa responsio flagitabat.
A certain Donatist grammarian named Cresconius, too, when he had come upon my letter in which I refuted the first parts of Petilian's letter that had then come into our hands (Retract. 2, 25), thought he ought to answer me, and wrote to me to that effect. To this work of his I replied in four books, in such a way, however, that I completed in three what the whole reply demanded.
Rev.2.2Sed cum viderem de sola Maximianensium causa, quos suos schismaticos damnaverunt, et eorum aliquos rursus in suis honoribus receperunt, baptismumque ab eis extra suam communionem datum non repetiverunt, responderi posse ad cuncta quae scripsit, etiam quartum librum addidi, in quo id ipsum, quantum potui, diligenter atque evidenter ostendi. Hos autem quattuor libros quando scripsi, iam contra Donatistas leges dederat Honorius imperator (C. Crescon. 3, 43, 47; Ep. 105, 2, 9. Cod. Theod. 16, 5, 38-43. 52. 54).
But when I saw that everything he had written could be answered from the case of the Maximianists alone—whom they had condemned as their own schismatics, yet had afterward received some of them back into their own offices, and had not repeated the baptism given by them outside their communion—I added a fourth book as well, in which I showed this very point as carefully and clearly as I could. When I wrote these four books, the emperor Honorius had already issued laws against the Donatists (C. Crescon. 3, 43, 47; Ep. 105, 2, 9; Cod. Theod. 16, 5, 38-43. 52. 54).
Rev.2.2Hoc opus sic incipit: quando ad te, Cresconi, mea scripta pervenire possent ignorans.
This work begins thus: Not knowing when my writings could reach you, Cresconius.
Rev.2.2C. 27Proofs and Testimonies against the Donatists, one bookProbationum et testimoniorum contra Donatistas, liber unus*
Post haec ut ad Donatistas pervenirent contra eorum errorem et pro catholica veritate necessaria documenta curavi, sive de ecclesiasticis sive de publicis gestis sive de Scripturis canonicis. Et primo ad illos eadem promissa direxi, ut ipsi ea, si fieri posset, exposcerent.
After this, in order that the documents necessary against their error and on behalf of Catholic truth might reach the Donatists, I took care to gather them—whether from ecclesiastical records, or from public records, or from the canonical Scriptures. And first I sent these promised materials to them, so that they themselves might, if it could be done, demand them.
Rev.2.2Quae cum venissent in eorum quorumdam manus, nescio quis extitit qui suo nomine tacito contra haec scriberet, ita se confitens Donatistam, tamquam hoc vocaretur. Cui ego respondens alium librum scripsi. Illa vero documenta quae promiseram eidem libello quo ea promiseram iunxi et ex utroque unum esse volui, eumque sic edidi ut in parietibus basilicae quae Donatistarum fuerat prius propositus legeretur; cuius est titulus; Probationum et testimoniorum contra Donatistas.
When these had come into the hands of some of them, someone—I do not know who—came forward to write against them without giving his name, confessing himself a Donatist in such a way as if that were his name. Replying to him, I wrote another book. But those documents which I had promised I joined to the very little book in which I had promised them, and I wished the two to be one; and I published it in such a way that it was first posted up to be read on the walls of the basilica which had formerly belonged to the Donatists. Its title is Proofs and Testimonies against the Donatists.
Rev.2.2In quo libro absolutionem Felicis Aptungensis Optat. Milev., De schism. Donat. 1, 18, 27; cf. Aug., Brev. collat. 3, 24, 42; Post collat. c. Donat. 33, 56; Ep. 43, 2, 3; 88, 3; 105, 8; C. Crescon. 3, 61, 67., ordinatoris Caeciliani non hoc ordine posuimus, quo postea nobis claruit, consulibus diligenter inspectis, sed tamquam post Caecilianum fuerit absolutus, cum ante sit factum.
In this book we set down the acquittal of Felix of Aptungi Optatus of Milevis, De schism. Donat. 1, 18, 27; see Aug., Brev. collat. 3, 24, 42; Post collat. c. Donat. 33, 56; Ep. 43, 2, 3; 88, 3; 105, 8; C. Crescon. 3, 61, 67., the ordainer of Caecilian, not in that order which afterward became clear to us when the consuls had been carefully examined, but as though he had been acquitted after Caecilian, whereas it had taken place before.
Rev.2.2Illud etiam quod commemorato Iudae apostoli testimonio, ubi ait: hi sunt qui segregant semetipsos animales spiritum non habentes (Iud 19), adiunxi etiam dicens: de quibus et Paulus Apostolus dicit: 'animalis autem homo non percipit ea quae sunt Spiritus Dei' (1 Cor 2, 14), non sunt isti illis coaequandi, quos omnino ab Ecclesia schisma praecidit.
There is also this: after I had cited the testimony of the apostle Jude, where he says, these are the ones who set themselves apart, worldly people, not having the Spirit (Jude 19), I added, saying: of whom the Apostle Paul also says, 'the unspiritual man does not receive the things that are of the Spirit of God' (1 Cor 2:14), these latter are not to be put on a level with those whom schism has cut off altogether from the Church.
Rev.2.2Istos quippe idem apostolus Paulus parvulos dicit esse in Christo, quos nondum escam valentes capere lacte nutrit tamen; illi autem non in filiis parvulis sed in mortuis et perditis computandi sunt, ut si quis eorum correctus Ecclesiae fuerit copulatus, recte de illo dici possit: mortuus erat et revixit, perierat et inventus est (Luca 15, 32; cf. 1 Cor 3, 1-2).
For those latter the same apostle Paul says are babes in Christ, whom, not yet able to take solid food, he nonetheless nourishes with milk; but the others are to be counted not among little children but among the dead and the lost, so that, if any of them, being corrected, should be joined to the Church, it may rightly be said of him: he was dead and has come to life again, he was lost and is found (Luke 15:32; see 1 Cor 3:1-2).
Rev.2.2Hic liber sic incipit: qui timetis consentire Ecclesiae catholicae.
This book begins thus: You who fear to consent to the Catholic Church.
Rev.2.2C. 28Against an Unnamed Donatist, one bookContra nescio quem Donatistam, liber unus*
Alterius libri quem supra commemoravi, titulum esse volui; Contra nescio quem Donatistam.
I wished the title of the other book, which I mentioned above, to be Against an Unnamed Donatist.
Rev.2.2Ubi similiter de absolutione ordinatoris Caeciliani verus ordo temporis non est.
Here likewise, concerning the acquittal of Caecilian's ordainer, the true order of time is not given.
Rev.2.2Illud etiam quod dixi: ad multitudinem zizaniorum (Cf. Matteo 13, 36), ubi intelleguntur omnes haereses, minus habet unam necessariam coniunctionem; dicendum enim fuit: ubi intelleguntur et omnes haereses, aut: ubi intelleguntur etiam omnes haereses. Nunc vero ita dictum est, quasi praeter Ecclesiam tantummodo sint zizania non etiam in Ecclesia, cum ipsa sit regnum Christi, de quo collecturi sunt angeli eius messis tempore omnia scandala (Cf. Matteo. 13, 41).
There is also this, that I said: to the multitude of the weeds (See Matt 13:36), where all heresies are understood, lacks one necessary conjunction; for it ought to have been said: where both all heresies are understood, or: where even all heresies are understood. As it stands, it was said as though the weeds were only outside the Church and not also within the Church—whereas she herself is the kingdom of Christ, from which his angels will gather all causes of stumbling at the time of harvest (See Matt 13:41).
Rev.2.2Unde et Cyprianus martyr: etsi videntur, inquit, in Ecclesia esse zizania, non tamen impediri debet aut fides aut caritas nostra, ut quoniam zizania esse in Ecclesia cernimus, ipsi de Ecclesia recedamus (Cyprian., Ep. 54, 3). Quem sensum etiam nos alias (C. Crescon. 3, 31, 35; 4, 56, 67; C. Gauden. 2, 3, 3; Post collat. c. Donat. 6, 9, 20. 28), et maxime adversus praesentes eosdem Donatistas, in collatione defendimus.
Hence Cyprian the martyr also says: Although weeds appear to be in the Church, our faith or our love ought not on that account to be hindered, so that, because we perceive that there are weeds in the Church, we ourselves should withdraw from the Church (Cyprian, Ep. 54, 3). This view we too have defended elsewhere (C. Crescon. 3, 31, 35; 4, 56, 67; C. Gauden. 2, 3, 3; Post collat. c. Donat. 6, 9, 20. 28), and especially against these same Donatists present at the conference.
Rev.2.2Hic liber sic incipit: probationes rerum necessariarum quodam breviculo collectas promisimus.
This book begins thus: We promised proofs of the necessary matters, gathered in a brief summary.
Rev.2.2C. 29A Warning to the Donatists about the Maximianists,
one bookAdmonitio Donatistarum de Maximianistis,
liber unus*
Cum viderem multos legendi labore impediri a discendo, quam nihil rationis atque veritatis habeat pars Donati, libellum brevissimum feci, quo eos de solis Maximianistis admonendos putavi, ut posset facilitate describendi in manus plurium pervenire, et ipsa sui brevitate facilius commendari memoriae. Cui titulum imposui; Admonitio Donatistarum de Maximianistis.
When I saw that many were hindered from learning, by the labor of reading, how utterly devoid of reason and truth the party of Donatus is, I made a very short little book, in which I thought they should be warned by the case of the Maximianists alone, so that, being easy to copy, it might come into the hands of more people, and by its very brevity be more easily committed to memory. I gave it the title A Warning to the Donatists about the Maximianists.
Rev.2.2Hic liber sic incipit: quicumque calumniis hominum et criminationibus movemini.
This book begins thus: Whoever you are who are moved by the slanders and accusations of men.
Rev.2.2C. 30On the Divination of Demons, one bookDe divinatione daemonum, liber unus
Per idem tempus accidit mihi ex quadam disputatione necessitas ut De divinatione daemonum libellum scriberem, cuius titulus iste ipse est.
Around the same time it fell to me, out of a certain discussion, that I had to write the little book On the Divination of Demons, whose title is just this.
Rev.2.2In eius autem quodam loco ubi dixi: daemones aliquando et hominum dispositiones non solum voce prolatas verum etiam cogitatione conceptas, cum signa quaedam ex animo exprimuntur in corpore, tota facilitate perdiscere (De divin. daemon. 5, 9), rem dixi occultissimam audaciore asseveratione quam debui. Nam pervenire ista ad notitiam daemonum per nonnulla etiam experimenta compertum est. Sed utrum signa quaedam dentur ex corpore cogitantium, illis sensibilia nos autem latentia, an alia vi et ea spiritali ista cognoscant, aut difficillime potest ab hominibus aut omnino non potest inveniri.
But in a certain place in it, where I said: that demons sometimes learn with complete ease even the dispositions of human beings, not only those uttered by the voice but even those conceived in thought, when certain signs are expressed from the mind upon the body (De divin. daem. 5, 9), I stated a most hidden matter with a bolder assertion than I ought. For it has been ascertained, even by some experiences, that these things come to the knowledge of demons. But whether certain signs are given from the body of those who are thinking—signs perceptible to them but hidden from us—or whether they know these things by some other power, and that a spiritual one, can be discovered by human beings only with the greatest difficulty, or not at all.
Rev.2.2Hic liber sic incipit: quodam die, in diebus sanctis octavarum.
This book begins thus: On a certain day, in the holy days of the octave.
Rev.2.2C. 31Questions Expounded against the Pagans, six in numberQuaestiones expositae contra paganos, numero sex
Inter haec missae sunt mihi a Carthagine quaestiones sex, quas proposuit amicus quidam quem cupiebam fieri Christianum, ut contra paganos solverentur, praesertim quia nonnullas earum a Porphyrio philosopho propositas dixit. Sed non eum esse arbitror Porphyrium illum Siculum, cuius celeberrima est fama. Harum quaestionum disputationes in unum librum contuli non prolixum, cuius est titulus: Sex quaestiones contra paganos expositae. (Ep. 102).
Meanwhile there were sent to me from Carthage six questions, which a certain friend, whom I longed to see become a Christian, had put forward, so that they might be answered against the pagans—especially because he said that some of them had been raised by the philosopher Porphyry. But I do not think he is that famous Porphyry the Sicilian. I gathered the discussions of these questions into one book, not a long one, whose title is Six Questions Expounded against the Pagans (Ep. 102).
Rev.2.2Earum autem prima est: De resurrectione;
The first of them is: On the Resurrection;
Rev.2.2secunda: De tempore christianae religionis;
the second: On the Time of the Christian Religion;
Rev.2.2tertia: De sacrificiorum distinctione;
the third: On the Distinction of Sacrifices;
Rev.2.2quarta: De eo quod scriptum est: 'in qua mensura mensi fueritis, remetietur vobis' (Matteo 7, 2);
the fourth: On what is written, 'with the measure you give it will be measured to you' (Matt 7:2);
Rev.2.2quinta: De Filio Dei secundum Salomonem;
the fifth: On the Son of God according to Solomon;
Rev.2.2sexta: De Iona propheta.
the sixth: On the Prophet Jonah.
Rev.2.2In quarum secunda quod dixi: salus religionis huius, per quam solam veram salus vera veraciterque promittitur, nulli umquam defuit, qui dignus fuit; et cui defuit, dignus non fuit (Ep. 102, 2, 15), non ita dixi, tamquam ex meritis suis quisque dignus fuerit, sed quemadmodum ait Apostolus: non ex operibus sed ex vocante dictum esse: maior serviet minori (Rom 9, 12-13),
In the second of these, what I said: the salvation of this religion, through which alone true salvation is truly and truthfully promised, was never lacking to anyone who was worthy of it; and to whomever it was lacking, he was not worthy (Ep. 102, 2, 15), I did not say as though anyone were worthy by his own merits, but in the way the Apostle says that it was not by works but by him who calls that it was said: the elder shall serve the younger (Rom 9:12-13),
Rev.2.2quam vocationem ad Dei propositum asserit pertinere. Unde dicit: non secundum opera nostra, sed secundum suum propositum et gratiam (2 Tim 1, 9); et unde item dicit: scimus quia diligentibus Deum omnia cooperantur in bonum, his qui secundum propositum vocati sunt (Rom 8, 28). De qua vocatione ait: ut dignos vos habeat vocatione sua sancta (2 Thess 1, 11).
a calling which he asserts to belong to the purpose of God. Hence he says: not according to our works, but according to his own purpose and grace (2 Tim 1:9); and hence he likewise says: we know that for those who love God all things work together for good, for those who are called according to his purpose (Rom 8:28). Of this calling he says: that he may make you worthy of his holy calling (2 Thess 1:11).
Rev.2.2Hic liber, post epistolam quae postmodum a capite addita est (Ep. 102), sic incipit: movet quosdam et requirunt.
This book, after the letter which was afterward added at its head (Ep. 102), begins thus: It troubles certain people, and they ask.
Rev.2.2C. 32Exposition of the Epistle of James to the Twelve Tribes, one bookExpositio epistolae Iacobi ad duodecim tribus*
Inter opuscula mea reperi Expositionem Epistolae Iacobi, quam retractans adverti annotationes potius expositorum quorumdam eius locorum in librum redactas fratrum diligentia, qui eas in frontibus codicis esse noluerunt. Adiuvant ergo aliquid, nisi quod ipsam epistolam, quam legebamus quando ista dictavi, non diligenter ex graeco habebamus interpretatam.
Among my little works I found an Exposition of the Epistle of James, which, on reviewing it, I noticed was rather a set of notes on certain passages of it, reduced to a book by the diligence of the brethren, who did not wish them to remain in the margins of the manuscript. They are therefore of some help, except that the epistle itself, which we were reading when I dictated these things, we did not have carefully translated from the Greek.
Rev.2.2Hic liber sic incipit: duodecim tribubus quae sunt in dispersione, salutem.
This book begins thus: To the twelve tribes that are in the dispersion, greeting.
Rev.2.2C. 33The Punishment and Forgiveness of Sins, and the Baptism of Infants, to Marcellinus, three booksDe Peccatorum meritis et remissione, et de baptismo parvulorum, ad Marcellinum, libri tres
Venit etiam necessitas, quae me cogeret adversus novam Pelagianam haeresim scribere, contra quam prius, cum opus erat, non scriptis sed sermonibus et collocutionibus agebamus (Serm. 26-27; 131; 153; 155-156; 158; 165; 169; 174; 176; 181), ut quisque nostrum poterat aut debebat. Missis ergo mihi a Carthagine quaestionibus eorum quas rescribendo dissolverem, scripsi primum tres libros, quorum titulus est: De peccatorum meritis et remissione. Ubi maxime disputatur de baptismate parvulorum propter originale peccatum et de gratia Dei qua iustificamur, hoc est iusti efficimur; quamvis in hac vita nemo ita servet mandata (1 Io 3, 24) iustitiae, ut non sit ei necessarium pro suis peccatis orando dicere: dimitte nobis debita nostra (Matteo 6, 12). Contra quae omnia sentientes illi novam haeresim condiderunt.
There also came a necessity compelling me to write against the new Pelagian heresy, against which previously, when there was need, we had acted not by writings but by sermons and conversations (Serm. 26-27; 131; 153; 155-156; 158; 165; 169; 174; 176; 181), each of us as he could or ought. So when there were sent to me from Carthage their questions, which I was to resolve by writing back, I first wrote three books, whose title is The Punishment and Forgiveness of Sins. There the chief discussion is of the baptism of infants on account of original sin, and of the grace of God by which we are justified, that is, made righteous—although in this life no one so keeps the commandments (1 John 3:24) of righteousness as not to need, in praying for his sins, to say: forgive us our debts (Matt 6:12). Holding views contrary to all this, they founded the new heresy.
Rev.2.2In his autem libris tacenda adhuc arbitratus sum nomina eorum (De gestis Pel. 23, 47), sic eos facilius posse corrigi sperans, immo etiam in tertio libro, quae est epistola sed in libris habita propter duos quibus eam connectendam putavi (De pecc. mer. et rem. 3, 3, 5), Pelagii ipsius nomen non sine aliqua laude posui, quia vita eius a multis praedicabatur, et eius illa redargui, quae in suis scriptis non ex persona sua posuit, sed quid ab aliis diceretur exposuit, quae tamen postea iam haereticus pertinacissima animositate defendit. Caelestius vero discipulus eius iam propter tales assertiones apud Carthaginem in episcopali iudicio, ubi ego non interfui, excommunicationem meruerat (De haeres. 88).
In these books I thought their names should still be passed over in silence (De gestis Pelag. 23, 47), hoping that in this way they could more easily be corrected; indeed, even in the third book—which is a letter, but reckoned among the books because of the two to which I thought it should be joined (De pecc. merit. 3, 3, 5)—I set down the name of Pelagius himself not without some praise, since his life was being commended by many; and I refuted those views which in his writings he had set down not in his own person, but expounding what was being said by others—views which afterward, when now a heretic, he defended with most obstinate animosity. Celestius, however, his disciple, had already on account of such assertions deserved excommunication at Carthage in an episcopal court at which I was not present (De haeres. 88).
Rev.2.2In secundo libro quodam loco: hoc quibusdam, inquam, in fine largietur, ut mortem repentina commutatione non sentiant (De pecc. mer. et rem. 2, 31, 50), servans locum diligentiori de hac re inquisitioni. Aut enim non morientur, aut de ista vita in mortem et de morte in aeternam vitam celerrima commutatione tamquam in ictu oculi (1 Cor 15, 52) transeundo mortem non sentient.
In the second book, in a certain place, I said: this he will grant to some at the end, that they may not feel death by reason of a sudden change (De pecc. merit. 2, 31, 50), reserving the matter for a more careful inquiry. For either they will not die, or, passing from this life into death and from death into eternal life by a most rapid change, as in the twinkling of an eye (1 Cor 15:52), they will not feel death.
Rev.2.2Hoc opus sic incipit: quamvis in mediis et magnis curarum aestibus.
This work begins thus: Although in the midst of great and surging cares.
Rev.2.2C. 34On the One Baptism, against Petilian, to Constantine, one bookDe unico baptismo contra Petilianum, ad Constantinum, liber unus
Eodem tempore librum De unico baptismo amicus quidam meus a nescio quo Donatista presbytero accepit, indicante quod Petilianus episcopus eorum Constantinensis eum scripserit. Hunc ad me ille attulit ac vehementer ut ei responderem rogavit; et factum est. Librum autem etiam meum in quo respondi eumdem titulum habere volui, hoc est: De unico baptismo.
At the same time a certain friend of mine received from some Donatist presbyter a book On the One Baptism, with the information that Petilian, their bishop, had written it for Constantine. He brought it to me and urgently begged me to reply to it; and so it was done. I wished my own book, in which I replied, to have the same title, that is, On the One Baptism.
Rev.2.2In quo libro illud quod dixi: constantinum imperatorem Donatistis criminantibus ordinatorem Caeciliani Felicem Aptungensem non negasse accusationis locum, quamvis eos in Caeciliani fictis criminibus calumniosos fuisset expertus (De un. bapt. 16, 28), in ordine temporum postea consideratum, aliter inventum est (De fide et oper. 4, 6; cf. Ep. 43, 2, 5). Nam prius memoratus Imperator causam Felicis fecit audiri a proconsule, ubi legitur absolutus; et postea ipse Caecilianum cum accusatoribus eius auditum comperit innocentem, ubi eos expertus est in eius criminibus calumniosos. Qui ordo temporum per consules declaratus, multo vehementius in ea causa calumnias Donatistarum convincit penitusque subvertit, quod alibi ostendimus (Retract. 2, 27).
In this book, what I said—that the emperor Constantine, when the Donatists were bringing charges against Felix of Aptungi, the ordainer of Caecilian, did not deny him the opportunity of an accusation, although he had found them slanderous in the false charges against Caecilian (De un. bapt. 16, 28), was, when the order of times was afterward considered, found to be otherwise (De fide et oper. 4, 6; see Ep. 43, 2, 5). For the emperor first had the case of Felix heard by the proconsul, where he is recorded as acquitted; and afterward he himself, having had Caecilian heard together with his accusers, found him innocent, and there found them slanderous in their charges against him. This order of times, made clear by the consuls, far more forcefully convicts and utterly overturns the slanders of the Donatists in that case, as we have shown elsewhere (Retract. 2, 27).
Rev.2.2Hic liber sic incipit: respondere diversa sentientibus.
This book begins thus: To answer those who hold differing views.
Rev.2.2C. 35On the Maximianists, against the Donatists, one bookDe Maximianistis contra Donatistas, liber unus*
Scripsi etiam librum inter cetera contra Donatistas, non brevissimum sicut antea sed grandem, multo diligentius. In quo apparet quemadmodum eorum adversus Ecclesiam catholicam impium ac superbissimum errorem sola funditus Maximianistarum causa subvertat, quod schisma factum est ex ipsa parte Donati.
Among other works against the Donatists I also wrote a book, not very short as before, but large, and much more carefully done. In it appears how the case of the Maximianists alone utterly overturns their impious and most arrogant error against the Catholic Church—a schism that arose from the very party of Donatus.
Rev.2.2Hic liber sic incipit: multa iam diximus, multa iam scripsimus.
This book begins thus: We have already said many things, we have already written many things.
Rev.2.2C. 36On the Grace of the New Testament, to Honoratus,
one bookDe gratia testamenti novi, ad Honoratum,
liber unus
Eo ipso tempore, quo contra Donatistas vehementer exercebamur et contra Pelagianos exerceri iam coeperamus, amicus quidam misit mihi quinque a Carthagine quaestiones, et rogavit ut eas illi scribendo exponerem. Quae sunt:
At that very time, when we were being hard pressed against the Donatists and had already begun to be pressed against the Pelagians, a certain friend sent me five questions from Carthage and asked that I expound them for him in writing. They are these:
Rev.2.2quid sibi velit vox illa Domini: 'Deus meus Deus meus, ut quid me dereliquisti?' (Ps 21, 1; cf. Matteo 27, 46);
what is the meaning of that cry of the Lord: 'My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?' (Ps 22:1 (21); see Matt 27:46);
Rev.2.2Et: quid sit quod ait Apostolus: 'ut in caritate radicati et fundati, praevaleatis comprehendere cum omnibus sanctis, quae sit latitudo et longitudo, et altitudo et profundum' (Eph 3, 17-18).
And: what is the meaning of what the Apostle says, 'that, being rooted and grounded in love, you may have power to comprehend with all the saints what is the breadth and length and height and depth' (Eph 3:17-18).
Rev.2.2Et: quae sint quinque virgines stultae quaeve sapientes (Matteo 25, 1 ss).
And: which are the five foolish virgins and which the wise (See Matt 25:1).
Rev.2.2Et: quae sint tenebrae exteriores (Matteo 22, 13).
And: what is the outer darkness (Matt 22:13).
Rev.2.2Et: quomodo intellegendum sit: 'Verbum caro factum est' (Io 1, 14).
And: how is it to be understood, 'the Word was made flesh' (John 1:14).
Rev.2.2Ego autem intuens supra dictam haeresim novam inimicam gratiae Dei, sextam mihi proposui quaestionem De gratia Testamenti Novi. De qua disputans interposita expositione Psalmi vicesimi primi, in cuius capite scriptum est quod Dominus exclamavit in cruce, quod ille amicus in primis mihi proposuit exponendum, omnia illa quinque dissolvi, non hoc ordine quo erant proposita, sed sicut mihi disserenti De gratia Testamenti Novi tamquam suis locis congruenter occurrere potuerunt (Ep. 140).
But I, looking to the above-mentioned new heresy hostile to the grace of God, set myself a sixth question, On the Grace of the New Testament. Discussing this, and inserting an exposition of the twenty-first Psalm, at the head of which is written what the Lord cried out on the cross—which that friend had put to me first of all to expound—I resolved all those five questions, not in the order in which they had been put, but as they could fittingly come up, as it were in their own places, while I was discussing the grace of the New Testament (Ep. 140).
Rev.2.2Hic liber sic incipit: quinque mihi proposuisti tractandas quaestiones.
This book begins thus: You have put to me five questions to be treated.
Rev.2.2C. 37The Spirit and the Letter, to Marcellinus, one bookDe spiritu et littera, ad Marcellinum, liber unus
Ad quem scripseram tres libros, quorum titulus est: De peccatorum meritis et remissione, ubi diligenter disputatur etiam de baptismo parvulorum (Retract. 2, 33), rescripsit mihi se fuisse permotum quod dixerim fieri posse ut sit homo sine peccato, si voluntas eius non desit ope adiuvante divina, quamvis nemo tam perfectae iustitiae in hac vita vel fuerit vel sit vel futurus sit. Quaesivit enim quomodo dixerim posse fieri, cuius rei desit exemplum. Propter hanc eius inquisitionem scripsi librum cuius est titulus: De spiritu et littera, pertractans apostolicam sententiam ubi ait: littera occidit, Spiritus autem vivificat (2 Cor 3, 6). In quo libro quantum Deus adiuvit acriter disputavi contra inimicos gratiae Dei, qua iustificatur impius.
To him I had written three books, whose title is The Punishment and Forgiveness of Sins, where there is also a careful discussion of the baptism of infants (Retract. 2, 33). He wrote back to me that he had been disturbed by my saying that it could happen that a person be without sin, if his will be not lacking, with the help of divine aid, although no one of such perfect righteousness either has been, or is, or will be in this life. For he asked how I could say that a thing could happen of which there is no example. On account of this inquiry of his I wrote a book whose title is The Spirit and the Letter, treating the apostolic sentence where he says: the letter kills, but the Spirit gives life (2 Cor 3:6). In this book, as far as God helped me, I argued keenly against the enemies of the grace of God, by which the ungodly is justified.
Rev.2.2Cum autem agerem de observationibus Iudaeorum, a quibusdam escis secundum veterem legem abstinentium, dixi: quarumdam escarum cerimoniae (De spir. et litt. 21, 36; Ep. 82, 18), quod nomen non est in usu Litterarum Sanctarum. Ideo tamen mihi congruens visum est, quod a carendo appellatas cerimonias (Aul. Gell., Noct. Atticae 4, 9, 8), quasi carimonias memoria tenebam, eo quod observantes careant his rebus a quibus se abstinent. Quod si est origo alia huius nominis, quae abhorret a vera religione, secundum hanc ego non sum locutus, sed secundum istam quam supra memoravi.
But when I was treating of the observances of the Jews, who abstain from certain foods according to the old law, I said: the ceremonies of certain foods (De spir. et litt. 21, 36; Ep. 82, 18), a word which is not in use in the Holy Writings. It nonetheless seemed fitting to me, because I remembered that ceremonies (Aulus Gellius, Noct. Atticae 4, 9, 8) were so named from "lacking" (carere), as it were carimoniae, in that those who observe them lack the things from which they abstain. But if there is another origin of this word, one that is repugnant to true religion, it was not according to that that I spoke, but according to the one I mentioned above.
Rev.2.2Hic liber sic incipit: lectis opusculis quae ad te nuper elaboravi, fili carissime Marcelline.
This book begins thus: Having read the little works which I recently composed for you, dearest son Marcellinus.
Rev.2.2C. 38Faith and Works, one bookDe fide et operibus liber unus
Interea missa sunt mihi a quibusdam fratribus laicis quidem sed divinorum eloquiorum studiosis scripta nonnulla, quae ita distinguerent a bonis operibus christianam fidem, ut sine hac non posse, sine illis autem posse perveniri suaderetur ad aeternam vitam. Quibus respondens librum scripsi cuius nomen est: De Fide et operibus. In quo disputavi non solum quemadmodum vivere debeant gratia Christi regenerati, verum etiam quales ad lavacrum regenerationis (Tit 3, 5) admitti.
Meanwhile there were sent to me, by certain brethren who were laymen indeed but devoted to the divine words, some writings which so distinguished Christian faith from good works as to urge that without this faith one cannot, but without those works one can, attain to eternal life. Replying to them, I wrote a book whose name is Faith and Works. In it I discussed not only how those who are reborn by the grace of Christ ought to live, but also what sort of people are to be admitted to the washing of regeneration (Titus 3:5).
Rev.2.2Hic liber sic incipit: quibusdam videtur.
This book begins thus: It seems to certain people.
Rev.2.2C. 39A Summary of the Conference with the Donatists, three booksBreviculus collationis cum Donatistis, libri tres
Posteaquam facta est cum Donatistis nostra collatio, breviter commemoravi quae gesta sint, litterisque comprehendi secundum tres dies quibus cum eis contulimus. Idque opus utile existimavi, quo quisque commonitus vel sciat sine labore quid actum sit, vel consultis numeris, quos rebus singulis annotavi, legat in eisdem gestis ad locum quodcumque voluerit, quoniam fatigant illa nimia prolixitate lectorem. Huius autem operis titulus est: Breviculus collationis.
After our conference with the Donatists had taken place, I briefly recorded what had been done, and set it down in writing according to the three days on which we conferred with them. I judged this work to be useful, so that anyone, being thereby informed, might either know without labor what was done, or, by consulting the numbers which I noted against each item, might read in the records themselves any passage he wished—since those records weary the reader by their excessive length. The title of this work is A Summary of the Conference.
Rev.2.2Hoc opus sic incipit: cum Catholici episcopi et partis Donati.
This work begins thus: When the Catholic bishops and those of the party of Donatus.
Rev.2.2C. 40After the Conference, against the Donatists, one bookPost collationem contra Donatistas, liber unus
Librum etiam scripsi grandem satis quantum existimo, diligenter ad ipsos Donatistas post collationem quam cum episcopis eorum habuimus, ne ab eis seducerentur ulterius; ubi respondi etiam quibusdam vanitatibus eorum, quae ad nos pervenire potuerunt, quas victi ubi poterant et quomodo poterant iactitabant, praeter illa quae dixi de gestis collationis, unde quid actum sit breviter nosceretur. Multo autem brevius id egi in quadam ad eosdem rursus epistola; sed quia in concilio Numidiae omnibus qui ibi eramus hoc fieri placuit, non est in epistolis meis. Sic quippe incipit: Silvanus senex, Valentinus, Innocentius, Maximinus, Optatus, Augustinus, Donatus et ceteri episcopi de concilio Zertensi ad Donatistas (Ep. 141).
I also wrote a book, large enough as I judge, carefully addressed to the Donatists themselves after the conference we had with their bishops, lest they be led astray by them any further. There I replied also to certain empty claims of theirs, such as could come to us, which, when defeated, they kept boasting where and as they could—besides what I said about the records of the conference, from which what was done might be briefly known. But I treated this much more briefly in a certain letter addressed again to the same people; yet because in the council of Numidia it was resolved by all of us who were there that this should be done, it is not among my letters. For it begins thus: Silvanus the elder, Valentinus, Innocentius, Maximinus, Optatus, Augustine, Donatus, and the other bishops of the council of Zerta, to the Donatists (Ep. 141).
Rev.2.2Hic liber sic incipit: quid adhuc, Donatistae, seducimini?
This book begins thus: Why, Donatists, are you still being led astray?
Rev.2.2C. 41On Seeing God, one bookDe videndo Deo, liber unus
De videndo Deo scripsi librum (Ep. 147), ubi de spiritali corpore, quod erit in resurrectione sanctorum, inquisitionem diligentiorem distuli, utrum vel quomodo Deus, qui spiritus est (Io 4, 24), etiam per corpus tale videatur; sed eam postea quaestionem sane difficillimam in novissimo, id est in vicesimo et secundo libro De civitate Dei satis, quantum arbitror, explicavi (De civ. Dei 22, 29). Inveni etiam in quodam nostro codice, in quo et iste liber est, quoddam commonitorium a me factum de hac re ad episcopum Siccensem Fortunatianum, quod in opusculorum meorum indiculo nec inter libros nec inter epistolas est notatum.
I wrote a book On Seeing God (Ep. 147), where I deferred a more careful inquiry into the spiritual body which will exist in the resurrection of the saints—whether, or how, God, who is spirit (John 4:24), will be seen even through such a body. But afterward I explained that surely most difficult question sufficiently, as I think, in the last, that is, the twenty-second book, of The City of God (De civ. Dei 22, 29). I also found, in a certain manuscript of mine in which this book too is contained, a kind of memorandum made by me on this matter to Fortunatianus, bishop of Sicca, which is noted in the list of my little works neither among the books nor among the letters.
Rev.2.2Hic liber sic incipit: memor debiti;
This book begins thus: Mindful of my debt;
Rev.2.2illud autem: sicut praesens rogavi et nunc commoneo.
and that one: as I asked when present, so now I remind you.
Rev.2.2C. 42Nature and Grace, one bookDe natura et gratia, liber unus
Venit etiam tunc in manus meas quidam liber Pelagii, ubi hominis naturam contra Dei gratiam, qua iustificatur impius et qua christiani sumus, quanta potuit argumentatione defendit. Librum ergo quo huic respondi, defendens gratiam non contra naturam sed per quam natura liberatur et regitur, De natura et gratia nuncupavi.
There also came into my hands at that time a certain book of Pelagius, in which he defended human nature, with all the argumentation he could, against the grace of God by which the ungodly is justified and by which we are Christians. So the book in which I replied to it, defending grace not against nature but as that by which nature is set free and governed, I named Nature and Grace.
Rev.2.2In quo verba quaedam quae velut Xysti Romani episcopi et martyris Pelagius posuit ita defendi, tamquam re vera eiusdem Xysti essent (De nat. et grat. 64, 77; cf. Hieron., Ep. 133, 3; Comm. in Ier 22; Comm. in Ezech 18); id enim putaveram. Sed postea legi Sexti philosophi esse non Xysti christiani.
In it I defended certain words, which Pelagius set down as though they were those of Xystus, the Roman bishop and martyr, as if they were truly the words of that same Xystus (De nat. et grat. 64, 77; see Jerome, Ep. 133, 3; Comm. in Ier. 22; Comm. in Ezech. 18); for so I had thought. But afterward I read that they were of Sextus the philosopher, not of Xystus the Christian.
Rev.2.2Hic liber sic incipit: librum quem misistis.
This book begins thus: The book which you sent.
Rev.2.2C. 43The City of God, twenty-two booksDe civitate Dei, libri viginti duo
1. Interea Roma Gothorum irruptione agentium sub rege Alarico atque impetu magnae cladis eversa est. Cuius eversionem deorum falsorum multorumque cultores, quos usitato nomine paganos vocamus, in christianam religionem referre conantes solito acerbius et amarius Deum verum blasphemare coeperunt. Unde ego exardescens zelo domus Dei (Ps 68, 10; Io 2, 17) adversus eorum blasphemias vel errores libros De civitate Dei scribere institui. Quod opus per aliquot annos me tenuit, eo quod alia multa intercurrebant, quae differre non oporteret et me prius ad solvendum occupabant. Hoc autem De civitate Dei grande opus tandem viginti duobus libris est terminatum.
1. Meanwhile Rome was overthrown by the inrush of the Goths acting under their king Alaric, and by the onslaught of a great disaster. The worshipers of the many false gods, whom by the usual name we call pagans, trying to lay this overthrow to the charge of the Christian religion, began to blaspheme the true God more sharply and bitterly than usual. Wherefore I, burning with zeal for the house of God (Ps 69:10 (68); John 2:17), set out to write the books The City of God against their blasphemies and errors. This work occupied me for several years, because many other things kept intervening which ought not to be deferred and which claimed me first for their resolution. But this great work The City of God was at last completed in twenty-two books.
Rev.2.1Quorum quinque primi eos refellunt, qui res humanas ita prosperari volunt, ut ad hoc multorum deorum cultum, quos pagani colere consueverunt, necessarium esse arbitrentur, et quia prohibetur, mala ista exoriri atque abundare contendunt.
The first five of these refute those who wish human affairs to prosper in such a way that they reckon the worship of the many gods, which the pagans were accustomed to offer, to be necessary for this, and who contend that, because it is forbidden, these evils arise and abound.
Rev.2.1Sequentes autem quinque adversus eos loquuntur, qui fatentur haec mala nec defuisse umquam nec defutura mortalibus et ea nunc magna nunc parva, locis, temporibus personisque variari, sed deorum multorum cultum, quo eis sacrificatur, propter vitam post mortem futuram esse utilem disputant.
The next five speak against those who acknowledge that these evils have never been lacking, nor will be lacking, to mortals, and that they vary—now great, now small—according to places, times, and persons, but who argue that the worship of the many gods, in which sacrifice is offered to them, is useful on account of the life that is to be after death.
Rev.2.1His ergo decem libris duae istae vanae opiniones christianae religioni adversariae refelluntur.
In these ten books, then, those two empty opinions, hostile to the Christian religion, are refuted.
Rev.2.12. Sed ne quisquam nos aliena tantum redarguisse, non autem nostra asseruisse reprehenderet, id agit pars altera operis huius, quae libris duodecim continetur, quamquam, ubi opus est, et in prioribus decem quae nostra sunt asseramus, et in duodecim posterioribus redarguamus adversa.
2. But lest anyone reproach us with having only refuted the views of others and not asserted our own, the other part of this work, which is contained in twelve books, does that—although, where there is need, we also assert what is ours in the first ten, and refute what is opposed in the last twelve.
Rev.2.2Duodecim ergo librorum sequentium primi quattuor continent exortum duarum civitatum, quarum est una Dei altera huius mundi; secundi quattuor excursum earum sive procursum; tertii vero qui et postremi, debitos fines.
Of the twelve following books, then, the first four contain the rise of the two cities, of which one is God's and the other this world's; the second four, their course, or running on; the third, which are also the last, their due ends.
Rev.2.2Ita omnes viginti et duo libri, cum sint de utraque civitate conscripti, titulum tamen a meliore acceperunt, ut De civitate Dei potius vocaretur.
Thus all twenty-two books, though they are written about both cities, nonetheless took their title from the better, so that it was called rather The City of God.
Rev.2.2In quorum decimo libro non debuit pro miraculo poni in Abrahae sacrificio flammam caelitus factam inter divisas victimas cucurrisse (De civ. Dei 10, 8; Gen 15, 17), quoniam hoc illi in visione monstratum est.
In the tenth of these books it ought not to have been put down as a miracle that in Abraham's sacrifice a flame made from heaven ran among the divided victims (De civ. Dei 10, 8; Gen 15:17), since this was shown to him in a vision.
Rev.2.2In septimo decimo quod dictum est de Samuele: non erat de filiis Aaron (De civ. Dei 17, 5; cf. Retract. 2, 55, 2), dicendum potius fuit: "non erat filius sacerdotis". Filios quippe sacerdotum defunctis sacerdotibus succedere magis legitimi moris fuit. Nam in filiis Aaron reperitur pater Samuelis; sed sacerdos non fuit, nec ita in filiis ut eum ipse genuerit Aaron, sed sicut omnes illius populi dicuntur filii Israel.
In the seventeenth, what was said of Samuel—he was not of the sons of Aaron (De civ. Dei 17, 5; see Retract. 2, 55, 2), ought rather to have been said: "he was not the son of a priest." For it was more the lawful custom that the sons of priests should succeed the priests when they died. For Samuel's father is found among the sons of Aaron; but he was not a priest, nor among the sons in the sense that Aaron himself begot him, but in the sense that all of that people are called sons of Israel.
Rev.2.2Hoc opus sic incipit: gloriosissimam civitatem Dei.
This work begins thus: The most glorious city of God.
Rev.2.2C. 44To Orosius the Presbyter, against the Priscillianists and Origenists, one bookAd Orosium presbyterum, contra Priscillianistas et Origenistas, liber unus
Inter haec Orosii cuiusdam Hispani presbyteri consultationi de Priscillianistis et de quibusdam Origenis sensibus, quos catholica fides improbat, quanta potui brevitate ac perspicuitate respondi. Cuius opusculi titulus est: Ad Orosium contra Priscillianistas et Origenistas. Et ipsa enim consultatio responsioni meae a capite adiuncta est.
Meanwhile I replied, with as much brevity and clarity as I could, to the inquiry of a certain Spanish presbyter, Orosius, concerning the Priscillianists and certain views of Origen which the Catholic faith disapproves. The title of this little work is To Orosius, against the Priscillianists and Origenists. For the inquiry itself is joined to my reply at its head.
Rev.2.2Hic liber sic incipit: respondere tibi quaerenti, dilectissime fili Orosi.
This book begins thus: To answer you in your questioning, most beloved son Orosius.
Rev.2.2C. 45To Jerome the Presbyter, two books: one on the origin of the soul and the other on the saying of JamesAd Hieronimum presbyterum, libri duo, unus de origine animae et alius de sententia Iacobi
Scripsi etiam duos libros ad presbyterum Hieronimum (Ep. 166; 167) sedentem in Bethleem, unum De origine animae hominis, alterum De sententia apostoli Iacobi, ubi ait: quicumque totam legem servaverit, offendat autem in uno factus est omnium reus (Iac 2, 10), de utroque consulens eum. Sed in illo priore quaestionem quam proposui ipse non solvi, in posteriore autem quid mihi de illa solvenda videretur ipse non tacui, sed utrum hoc approbaret etiam ille consului. Rescripsit autem laudans eamdem consultationem meam, sibi tamen ad respondendum otium non esse respondit. Ego vero quousque esset in corpore hos libros edere nolui, ne forte responderet aliquando, et cum ipsa responsione eius potius ederentur.
I also wrote two books to the presbyter Jerome (Ep. 166; 167), who was dwelling in Bethlehem: one On the Origin of the Soul of man, the other On the Saying of the Apostle James, where he says: whoever keeps the whole law but fails in one point has become guilty of all of it (Jas 2:10), consulting him on both. But in the former I did not myself resolve the question I had put forward, while in the latter I did not keep silent about what seemed to me the way to resolve it, but consulted him on whether he too approved this. He wrote back praising this consultation of mine, but answered that he had no leisure to reply. I, however, did not wish to publish these books while he was still in the body, lest perhaps he should reply at some time, and they might be published together with his very reply.
Rev.2.2Illo autem defuncto ad hoc edidi priorem, ut qui legit admoneatur aut non quaerere omnino, quomodo detur anima nascentibus, aut certe de re obscurissima eam solutionem quaestionis huius admittere (Cf. Retract. 1, 1, 3; 2, 56), quae contraria non sit apertissimis rebus, quas de originali peccato fides catholica novit in parvulis, nisi regenerentur in Christo, sine dubitatione damnandis; posteriorem vero ad hoc ut quaestionis de qua ibi agitur etiam quae nobis visa est solutio ipsa noscatur.
But after his death I published the former for this purpose: that whoever reads it may be admonished either not to inquire at all how the soul is given to those being born, or at least, on a most obscure matter, to admit such a solution of this question (See Retract. 1, 1, 3; 2, 56) as is not contrary to those most evident things which the Catholic faith knows about original sin in infants—who, unless they are reborn in Christ, are without doubt to be condemned; and the latter for this purpose: that the solution of the question there treated, the very one that seemed right to us, may also be known.
Rev.2.2Hoc opus sic incipit: Deum nostrum qui nos vocavit.
This work begins thus: Our God, who has called us.
Rev.2.2C. 46To Emeritus, Bishop of the Donatists, after the Conference, one bookAd Emeritum episcopum Donatistarum, post collationem, liber unus*
Ad Emeritum Donatistarum episcopum, qui in collatione nostra quam cum illis habuimus eorum causam maxime agere videbatur, aliquanto post eamdem collationem scripsi librum satis utilem, quoniam res quibus vincuntur vel victi esse monstrantur commoda brevitate complectitur.
To Emeritus, bishop of the Donatists, who in our conference with them seemed to be the chief advocate of their cause, I wrote, some while after that same conference, a book useful enough, since it embraces with convenient brevity the matters by which they are overcome, or shown to have been overcome.
Rev.2.2Hic liber sic incipit: si vel nunc, frater Emerite.
This book begins thus: If even now, brother Emeritus.
Rev.2.2C. 47The Deeds of Pelagius, one bookDe gestis Pelagii, liber unus
Per idem tempus in Oriente, hoc est in Syria Palaestina, Pelagius a quibusdam catholicis fratribus ad episcopalia gesta perductus, eisque absentibus qui de illo libellum dederant, quoniam ad diem synodi non potuerunt occurrere, ab episcopis quattuordecim auditus est (Cf. Contra Iul. 1, 5, 19. 7, 32; Opus imp. c. Iul. 2, 66; Ep. 186, 31), ubi eum dogmata ipsa damnantem, quae inimica gratiae Christi adversus eum de libello legebantur, catholicum pronuntiarunt.
Around the same time, in the East—that is, in Syria Palestine—Pelagius was brought before an episcopal court by certain Catholic brethren, and, in the absence of those who had presented the document against him, since they could not arrive by the day of the synod, he was heard by fourteen bishops (See Contra Iul. 1, 5, 19; 7, 32; Opus imp. c. Iul. 2, 66; Ep. 186, 31), who, when he condemned those very doctrines that were read out against him from the document as hostile to the grace of Christ, pronounced him Catholic.
Rev.2.2Sed cum in manus nostras eadem gesta venissent, scripsi de his librum, ne illo velut absoluto eadem quoque dogmata putarentur iudices approbasse, quae ille nisi damnasset, nullo modo ab eis nisi damnatus exisset.
But when those same proceedings had come into our hands, I wrote a book about them, lest, on the supposition that he had been acquitted, the judges should be thought to have approved also those same doctrines—which, unless he had condemned them, he would in no way have departed from them except condemned.
Rev.2.2Hic liber sic incipit: posteaquam in manus nostras.
This book begins thus: After there came into our hands.
Rev.2.2C. 48On the Correction of the Donatists, one bookDe correctione Donatistarum, liber unus
Eodem tempore scripsi etiam librum De correctione Donatistarum propter eos qui nolebant illos legibus imperialibus corrigi (Ep. 185).
At the same time I also wrote a book On the Correction of the Donatists on account of those who did not wish them to be corrected by the imperial laws (Ep. 185).
Rev.2.2Hic liber sic incipit: laudo et gratulor et admiror.
This book begins thus: I praise and congratulate and admire.
Rev.2.2C. 49On the Presence of God, to Dardanus, one bookDe praesentia Dei, ad Dardanum, liber unus
De praesentia Dei scripsi librum, ubi nostra intentio contra haeresim Pelagianam maxime vigilat, non expresse nominatam. Sed in eo etiam de praesentia naturae quem Deum summum et verum dicimus, et de templo eius operose ac subtiliter disputatur (Cf. De grat. Chr. 1, 30, 32; 2, 17, 19. 21, 24).
I wrote a book On the Presence of God, in which our purpose is especially watchful against the Pelagian heresy, though it is not named expressly. But in it there is also a laborious and subtle discussion concerning the presence of that nature which we call the supreme and true God, and concerning his temple (See De grat. Christi 1, 30, 32; 2, 17, 19; 21, 24).
Rev.2.2Hic liber sic incipit: fateor me, frater dilectissime Dardane.
This book begins thus: I confess, most beloved brother Dardanus.
Rev.2.2C. 50Against Pelagius and Celestius, on the Grace of Christ and on Original Sin, to Albina, Pinianus, and Melania, two booksContra Pelagium et Caelestium de gratia Christi, et de peccato originali ad Albinam, Pinianum et Melaniam, libri duo
Posteaquam Pelagiana haeresis cum suis auctoribus ab episcopis Ecclesiae Romanae, prius Innocentio deinde Zosimo (Opus imp. c. Iul. 1, 16; 4, 3), cooperantibus conciliorum Africanorum litteris, convicta atque damnata est, scripsi duos libros adversus eos, unum: De gratia Christi, alterum: De peccato originali.
After the Pelagian heresy, together with its authors, had been convicted and condemned by the bishops of the Roman Church—first Innocent, then Zosimus (Opus imp. c. Iul. 1, 16; 4, 3)—with the cooperation of the letters of the African councils, I wrote two books against them: one, On the Grace of Christ, the other, On Original Sin.
Rev.2.2Hoc opus sic incipit: quantum de vestra et corporali et maxime spiritali salute gaudeamus.
This work begins thus: How greatly we rejoice over your welfare, both bodily and especially spiritual.
Rev.2.2C. 51The Proceedings with Emeritus, Bishop of the Donatists,
one bookGesta cum Emerito Donatistarum episcopo,
liber unus
Aliquanto post collationem quam cum haereticis Donatistis habuimus, orta est nobis necessitas pergendi in Mauritaniam Caesariensem. Ibi apud ipsam Caesaream Emeritum Donatistarum episcopum vidimus, unum scilicet eorum septem quos pro suae causae defensione delegerant, et qui in eadem causa maxime laboraverat. Quae cum illo egerimus praesentibus episcopis eiusdem provinciae et plebe Caesariensis Ecclesiae, in qua civitate et civis et memoratorum haereticorum episcopus fuit, ecclesiastica gesta testantur, quae in meis habentur opusculis. Ubi non inveniens quid responderet, totum sermonem meum, quem de solis Maximianistis in auribus eius et omnium qui aderant explicavi, tamquam mutus audivit.
Some while after the conference we had with the Donatist heretics, a necessity arose for us of going to Mauretania Caesariensis. There, at Caesarea itself, we saw Emeritus, bishop of the Donatists—one, that is, of the seven whom they had chosen for the defense of their cause, and who had labored most in that cause. What we transacted with him, in the presence of the bishops of that province and the people of the Church of Caesarea—the city of which he was both a citizen and the bishop of the said heretics—the ecclesiastical records testify, which are contained among my little works. There, finding nothing to answer, he heard, as though mute, the whole of my address, which I delivered concerning the Maximianists alone in his hearing and that of all who were present.
Rev.2.2Hic liber vel haec gesta sic incipiunt: gloriosissimis imperatoribus Honorio duodecimo et Theodosio octavo consulibus duodecimo Kalendas Octobres Cesareae in ecclesia maiore.
This book, or these proceedings, begin thus: In the consulship of the most glorious emperors Honorius, for the twelfth time, and Theodosius, for the eighth, on the twelfth day before the Kalends of October, at Caesarea, in the greater church.
Rev.2.2C. 52Answer to an Arian Sermon, one bookContra sermonem Arianorum, liber unus
Inter haec venit in manus meas quidam sermo Arianorum, sine nomine auctoris sui. Huic, petente atque instante qui eum mihi miserat, quanta potui etiam brevitate et celeritate respondi; adiuncto eodem sermone a capite responsionis meae, et adhibitis ad singula numeris, quibus inspectis quid cui loco responderim, facile possit adverti.
Meanwhile there came into my hands a certain sermon of the Arians, without the name of its author. To this, at the request and insistence of the one who had sent it to me, I replied with all the brevity and speed I could; and I joined the same sermon to the head of my reply, and applied numbers to each section, so that by examining them one might easily observe what I had answered to each passage.
Rev.2.2Hic liber post eorum sermonem, qui a capite adiunctus est, sic incipit: eorum praecedenti disputationi hac disputatione respondeo.
This book, after their sermon, which is joined at the head, begins thus: To their preceding argument I reply with this argument.
Rev.2.2C. 53Marriage and Desire, to Valerius, two booksDe nuptiis et concupiscentia, ad Valerium, libri duo
Scripsi duos libros ad illustrem virum comitem Valerium, cum audissem Pelagianos ei nescio quid scripsisse de nobis, quod scilicet nuptias damnaremus asserendo originale peccatum. Quorum librorum titulus est: De nuptiis et concupiscentia. Bonitatem quippe defendimus nuptiarum, ne putaretur earum esse vitium concupiscentia carnis et lex in membris repugnans legi mentis (Ep. 200; 207), quo malo libidinis bene utitur ad filios procreandos pudicitia coniugalis.
I wrote two books to the illustrious count Valerius, when I had heard that the Pelagians had written something to him about us—namely, that we were condemning marriage by asserting original sin. The title of these books is Marriage and Desire. For we defended the goodness of marriage, lest it be thought that the defect of marriage is the desire of the flesh and the law in the members warring against the law of the mind (Ep. 200; 207)—an evil of lust which conjugal chastity uses well for the procreation of children.
Rev.2.2Ut autem duo libri essent, primus venit in Iuliani pelagiani manus, et scripsit adversus eum libros quattuor (Op. Imp. c. Iul. 1, 16; 4, 3), ex quibus quidam nonnulla decerpsit et comiti Valerio misit, ille vero ad nos. Quae cum accepissem, alio libro ad eadem ipsa respondi (Ep. 200; 207; De nupt. et concup. 2, 2, 2).
As to how there came to be two books: the first came into the hands of Julian the Pelagian, and he wrote four books against it (Opus imp. c. Iul. 1, 16; 4, 3), from which someone excerpted certain passages and sent them to count Valerius, and he in turn to us. When I had received these, I replied to them in another book (Ep. 200; 207; De nupt. et concup. 2, 2, 2).
Rev.2.2Huius operis primus liber sic incipit: haeretici novi, dilectissime fili Valeri;
The first book of this work begins thus: The new heretics, most beloved son Valerius;
Rev.2.2secundus autem sic: inter militiae tuae curas.
and the second thus: Amid the cares of your military service.
Rev.2.2C. 54Expressions, seven booksLocutionum, libri septem
Septem libros de septem libris divinarum Scripturarum, id est Moysi quinque et uno Iesu Nave et altero Iudicum, feci notatis locutionibus singulorum quae minus usitatae sunt linguae nostrae, quas parum advertendo sensum quaerunt qui legunt divinorum eloquiorum, cum sit locutionis genus, et nonnumquam exculpunt aliquid quod a veritate quidem non abhorreat, non tamen id sensisse auctor a quo id scriptum est invenitur, sed genere locutionis hoc dixisse credibilius apparet.
I made seven books on the seven books of the divine Scriptures—that is, the five of Moses, and one of Joshua son of Nun, and another of Judges—noting the expressions of each that are less usual in our language, expressions which those who read the divine words, paying too little attention to the sense, treat as questions, when it is really a turn of phrase; and sometimes they dig out something that does not, indeed, conflict with the truth, but which the author by whom it was written is not found to have meant—rather, it appears more credible that he said it as a turn of phrase.
Rev.2.2Multa autem in Scripturis sanctis obscura cognito locutionis genere dilucescunt. Propter quod cognoscenda sunt eadem genera locutionum ubi sententiae patent, ut etiam ubi latent cognitio ipsa succurrat easque intentioni legentis aperiat.
Now many obscure things in the holy Scriptures become clear once the turn of phrase is recognized. For this reason these turns of phrase are to be learned where the meaning is plain, so that even where it is hidden this very knowledge may come to one's aid and open them up to the attention of the reader.
Rev.2.2Huius operis titulus est; Locutiones de Genesi, atque ita de singulis libris.
The title of this work is Expressions on Genesis, and so on for each book.
Rev.2.2Quod autem in primo libro posui (Locut. 1, 18) scriptum esse: et fecit Noe omnia verba quaecumque praecepit illi Dominus, sic fecit (Gen 6, 22; 7, 5), eamque locutionem dixi esse similem ei quod in conditione creaturae, posteaquam dicitur: et sic est factum, additur: et fecit Deus (Gen 1, 15. 24), non omni modo simile hoc eidem mihi videtur. Denique ibi etiam sensus latet, hic sola locutio est.
But what I set down in the first book (Locut. 1, 18)—that it is written: and Noah did all the words that the Lord commanded him, so he did (Gen 6:22; 7:5), and which expression I said was similar to the one in the founding of creation where, after it is said and so it was done, there is added and God made (Gen 1:15. 24),—does not seem to me to be similar in every way to that. For in the latter the meaning too lies hidden, whereas in the former it is only a turn of phrase.
Rev.2.2Hoc opus sic incipit: locutiones Scripturarum.
This work begins thus: The expressions of the Scriptures.
Rev.2.2C. 55Questions, seven booksQuaestionum, libri septem
1. Eodem tempore scripsi etiam libros Quaestionum de Libris eisdem Divinis septem, quos ideo appellare sic volui, quia ea quae ibi disputantur magis quaerenda proposui quam quaesita dissolvi, quamvis multo plura in eis mihi videantur ita pertractata, ut possint etiam soluta et exposita non immerito iudicari.
1. At the same time I also wrote seven books of Questions on those same divine books, which I wished to name thus because the things discussed there I put forward as matters rather to be inquired into than as questions resolved—although many more of them seem to me to be treated in such a way that they could not undeservedly be judged also resolved and expounded.
Rev.2.1Regnorum quoque libros eodem modo iam considerare coeperamus; sed non multum progressi in alia, quae magis urgebant, animum intendimus.
We had also begun to consider the books of Kingdoms in the same way; but, not having gone far, we turned our mind to other matters that pressed more urgently.
Rev.2.1In primo autem libro, ubi agitur de virgis variatis quas ponebat Iacob in aqua, ut in conceptu positae oves eas viderent cum biberent et varios fetus parerent (Quaest. in Hept. 1, 93), non bene a nobis exposita est causa, cur iterum concipientibus non ponebat, id est cum alios fetus conciperent, sed in priore conceptu (Gen 30, 37 ss). Nam quaestionis alterius expositio (Quaest. in Hept. 1, 95), ubi quaeritur cur dixerit socero suo Iacob: et decepisti mercedem meam decem agnabus (Gen 31, 41), satis veraciter enodata demonstrat istam, sicut solvi debuit, non solutam.
But in the first book, where the matter discussed is the spotted rods that Jacob set in the water, so that the ewes, set there at conception, might see them when they drank and bring forth spotted young (Quaest. in Hept. 1, 93), the reason was not well explained by us why he did not set them out for those conceiving again—that is, when they were conceiving other young—but only at the first conception (Gen 30:37). For the explanation of the other question (Quaest. in Hept. 1, 95), where it is asked why Jacob said to his father-in-law, and you cheated me of my wages by ten lambs (Gen 31:41), when unraveled truly enough, shows that this question, as it ought to have been resolved, was not resolved.
Rev.2.12. In tertio quoque libro, ubi de summo agitur sacerdote (Quaest. in Hept. 3, 82. 85), quomodo creabat filios, cum haberet necessitatem bis in die ingredi in Sancta Sanctorum, ubi erat altare incensi, ad offerendum incensum mane et vespera (Ex 30, 7-8), quo non posset, sicut lex dicit, immundus intrare, et eadem lex dicat immundum fieri hominem etiam ex concubitu coniugali (Lev 15, 16), quem iubet quidem lavari aqua sed et lotum dicit immundum esse usque ad vesperam, unde dixi: consequens fuisse ut aut continens esset aut diebus aliquibus intermitteretur incensum, non vidi non fuisse consequens. Potest enim sic intellegi quod scriptum est: immundus erit usque ad vesperam, ut per ipsam vesperam iam non esset immundus, sed usque ad ipsam, ut vespertino iam tempore incensum mundus offerret, cum propter creandos filios post matutinum incensum mixtus esset uxori.
2. In the third book also, where the matter discussed is the high priest (Quaest. in Hept. 3, 82. 85)—how he begot sons, since he had the necessity of entering twice a day into the Holy of Holies, where the altar of incense was, to offer incense morning and evening (Exod 30:7-8), into which, as the law says, no unclean person could enter, and since the same law says that a man is made unclean even by conjugal intercourse (Lev 15:16), whom indeed it commands to wash with water, yet says that even after washing he is unclean until evening—whence I said that it followed that either he had to be continent, or on some days the incense had to be interrupted, I did not see that this did not follow. For what is written, he shall be unclean until evening, can be so understood that by evening itself he was no longer unclean, but only up to it, so that at the evening hour he might offer incense clean, having joined with his wife after the morning incense for the begetting of sons.
Rev.2.2Itemque ubi quaesitum est, quomodo prohibitus esset super funus patris summus sacerdos intrare (Lev 21, 11), cum eum fieri sacerdotem, quando unus erat, nisi post mortem sacerdotis patris non oporteret, dixi: propter hoc necesse fuisse nondum sepulto patre statim post eius mortem filium eius constitui, qui succederet patri, propter etiam continuationis incensum, quod bis in die necesse erat offerri (Quaest. in Hept. 3, 83), qui sacerdos super mortem nondum sepulti patris prohibetur intrare.
Likewise, where it was asked how the high priest was forbidden to go in over the dead body of his father (Lev 21:11), since he ought not to be made priest, when there was only one, except after the death of his priest father, I said: that for this reason it was necessary, while the father was not yet buried, immediately after his death, to appoint his son to succeed the father, also on account of the continuation of the incense, which had to be offered twice a day (Quaest. in Hept. 3, 83), a priest who is forbidden to go in over the death of his not-yet-buried father.
Rev.2.2Sed parum attendi potuisse hoc praecipi magis propter illos qui futuri fuerant summi sacerdotes non patribus summis sacerdotibus succedentes, sed tamen ex filiis, id est ex posteris Aaron, si forte summus sacerdos aut filios non haberet, aut ita reprobos haberet ut nullus eorum patri deberet succedere, sicut Samuel summo sacerdoti Heli successit (3 Regg 1, 3 ss.; 3, 1 ss), cum sacerdotis filius ipse non esset, sed tamen ex filiis, hoc est ex posteris esset Aaron.
But I attended too little to the fact that this could be commanded rather on account of those who were to be high priests, not succeeding fathers who were high priests, but nonetheless from among the sons—that is, from the posterity of Aaron—if perchance a high priest either had no sons, or had such reprobate ones that none of them ought to succeed his father; just as Samuel succeeded the high priest Eli (1 Kgs 1:3; 3:1), though he was not himself a priest's son, yet was from among the sons, that is, from the posterity of Aaron.
Rev.2.23. De latrone etiam cui dictum est: hodie mecum eris in paradiso (Luca 23, 43), quod non fuerit visibiliter baptizatus, quasi certum posui, cum sit incertum magisque illum baptizatum fuisse credendum sit, sicut ego quoque alibi postea disputavi (Cf. Quaest. in Hept. 3, 84).
3. Concerning the thief too, to whom it was said, today you will be with me in paradise (Luke 23:43), I put down as though certain that he had not been visibly baptized, whereas it is uncertain, and it is rather to be believed that he had been baptized, as I too afterward argued elsewhere (See Quaest. in Hept. 3, 84).
Rev.2.3Item quod in quinto libro dixi, ubi commemorantur matres in generationibus Evangelicis, non eas positas nisi cum patribus (Cf. Matteo 1, 16; Luca 3, 23), verum est quidem, sed ad rem de qua agebatur non pertinet. Agebatur autem de his qui ducebant fratrum vel propinquorum coniuges, eorum qui sine filiis defuncti essent, propter duos patres Ioseph, quorum alterum Matthaeus commemorat, alterum Lucas. De qua quaestione diligenter in hoc opere disserui, cum retractaremus opus nostrum Contra Faustum Manichaeum (Quaest. in Hept. 5, 46).
Likewise, what I said in the fifth book, where the mothers are mentioned in the gospel genealogies—that they are set down only together with the fathers (See Matt 1:16; Luke 3:23)—is indeed true, but does not pertain to the matter under discussion. For the matter under discussion was those who married the wives of brothers or kinsmen who had died without children, on account of the two fathers of Joseph, one of whom Matthew mentions and the other Luke. On this question I discussed carefully in this work, when we were reviewing our work Answer to Faustus the Manichee (Quaest. in Hept. 5, 46).
Rev.2.3Hoc opus sic incipit: cum Scripturas Sanctas, quae appellantur canonicae.
This work begins thus: When the holy Scriptures, which are called canonical.
Rev.2.3C. 56The Nature and Origin of the Soul, four booksDe anima et eius origine, libri quattuor
Eodem tempore quidam Vincentius Victor in Mauritania Caesariensi invenit apud Hispanum quemdam presbyterum Petrum, nonnullum opusculum meum, ubi quodam loco de origine animae hominum singulorum, utrum ex illa una primi hominis ac deinde ex parentibus propagentur, an sicut illi uni sine ulla propagatione singulae singulis dentur (Retract. 1, 1, 3; 2, 45), me nescire confessus sum, verumtamen scire animam non corpus esse sed spiritum; et contra ista mea ad eumdem Petrum scripsit ille duos libros, quos mihi de Caesarea Renatus monachus misit.
At the same time a certain Vincentius Victor, in Mauretania Caesariensis, found in the possession of a certain Spanish presbyter, Peter, a little work of mine, where in a certain place I confessed that I did not know about the origin of the soul of each individual human being—whether they are propagated from that one soul of the first man and then from the parents, or whether, like that one, they are given individually to individuals without any propagation (Retract. 1, 1, 3; 2, 45)—but that I nonetheless knew the soul to be not a body but a spirit; and against these statements of mine he wrote two books to that same Peter, which the monk Renatus sent me from Caesarea.
Rev.2.3Quibus ego lectis responsione mea quattuor reddidi: unum ad Renatum monachum, alterum ad presbyterum Petrum et duos ad eumdem Victorem. Sed ad Petrum, quamvis habeat libri prolixitatem, tamen epistola est, quam nolui a tribus ceteris separari. In his autem omnibus, in quibus multa necessaria disseruntur, defendi de origine animarum, quae singulis hominibus dantur, cunctationem meam, et multos errores atque pravitates praesumptionis eius ostendi. Quem tamen iuvenem non praepropere detestandum, sed adhuc docendum quanta potui lenitate tractavi, et ab eo rescripta correctionis eius accepi.
Having read these, I gave my reply in four: one to the monk Renatus, another to the presbyter Peter, and two to that same Victor. But the one to Peter, although it has the length of a book, is nonetheless a letter, which I did not wish to separate from the other three. In all of these, in which many necessary matters are discussed, I defended my hesitation concerning the origin of the souls that are given to individual human beings, and I pointed out many errors and the perversities of his presumption. Yet I treated him, as a young man not to be hastily detested but still to be taught, with all the gentleness I could; and I received from him a written reply of his correction.
Rev.2.3Huius operis liber ad Renatum sic incipit: sinceritatem tuam erga nos;
The book of this work addressed to Renatus begins thus: Your sincerity toward us;
Rev.2.3ad Petrum autem sic: Domino dilectissimo fratri et compresbytero Petro;
and that to Peter thus: To the lord, most beloved brother and fellow presbyter Peter;
Rev.2.3duorum vero novissimorum ad Vincentium Victorem primus sic incipit: quod mihi ad te scribendum putavi.
and the first of the two last, to Vincentius Victor, begins thus: What I thought I should write to you.
Rev.2.3C. 57To Pollentius, on Adulterous Marriages, two booksAd Pollentium, de adulterinis coniugiis, libri duo
Scripsi duos libros De coniugiis adulterinis quantum potui secundum Scripturas, cupiens solvere difficillimam quaestionem. Quod utrum enodatissime fecerim nescio; immo vero non me pervenisse ad huius rei perfectionem sentio, quamvis multos sinus eius aperuerim, quod iudicare poterit quisquis intellegenter legit.
I wrote two books Adulterous Marriages, as far as I could according to the Scriptures, desiring to resolve a most difficult question. Whether I have done this most clearly I do not know; rather, I am aware that I have not arrived at the perfection of this matter, although I have opened up many of its recesses—as anyone who reads with understanding will be able to judge.
Rev.2.3Huius operis primus liber sic incipit: prima quaestio est, frater dilectissime Pollenti .
The first book of this work begins thus: The first question is, most beloved brother Pollentius.
Rev.2.3Secundus autem sic: ad ea quae mihi scripseras.
And the second thus: To the things you had written to me.
Rev.2.3C. 58Answer to an Enemy of the Law and the Prophets, two booksContra adversarium legis et prophetarum, libri duo
Interea liber quidam cuiusdam haeretici sive Marcionistae sive cuiuslibet eorum quorum error opinatur, quod istum mundum non Deus fecerit, nec Deus Legis quae data est per Moysen et Prophetarum ad eamdem Legem pertinentium verus sit Deus sed pessimus daemon, cum apud Carthaginem multis confluentibus et attentissime audientibus, in platea maritima legeretur, pervenerunt ad eum fratres studiosissime christiani eumque mihi redarguendum sine ulla dilatione miserunt, multum rogantes ut nec ego respondere differrem. Refelli eum libris duobus, quos ideo praenotavi, Contra adversarium Legis et Prophetarum, quia codex ipse qui missus est, nomen non habebat auctoris.
Meanwhile a certain book of some heretic—whether a Marcionist or one of those whose error holds that this world was not made by God, and that the God of the Law given through Moses and of the Prophets pertaining to that same Law is not the true God but a most wicked demon—was being read at Carthage, with many gathering and listening most attentively, in the seaside square. Some most zealously Christian brethren came upon it and sent it to me to be refuted without any delay, earnestly asking that I not put off replying. I refuted it in two books, which I therefore entitled Answer to an Enemy of the Law and the Prophets, because the very manuscript that was sent did not have the name of its author.
Rev.2.3Hoc opus sic incipit: libro quem misistis, fratres dilectissimi.
This work begins thus: The book which you sent, most beloved brethren.
Rev.2.3C. 59Answer to Gaudentius, Bishop of the Donatists, two booksContra Gaudentium, Donatistarum episcopum, libri duo
Per idem tempus Dulcitius tribunus et notarius hic erat in Africa exsecutor imperialium iussionum contra Donatistas datarum. Qui cum dedisset litteras ad Gaudentium Tamugadensem Donatistarum episcopum, unum illorum septem quos in nostra collatione auctores suae defensionis elegerant, exhortans eum ad unitatem catholicam, et dissuadens incendium quo se ac suos cum ipsa in qua erat Ecclesia consumere minabatur, addens etiam ut, si se iustos putarent, fugerent potius secundum praeceptum Domini Christi (Cf. Matteo 10, 23) quam nefandis se ignibus concremarent,
Around the same time Dulcitius, a tribune and notary, was here in Africa as the executor of the imperial orders issued against the Donatists. When he had sent a letter to Gaudentius of Thamugadi, bishop of the Donatists—one of those seven whom they had chosen in our conference as the authors of their defense—exhorting him to Catholic unity, and dissuading him from the burning with which he was threatening to consume himself and his people, together with the very Church in which he was, adding also that, if they thought themselves righteous, they should rather flee, according to the precept of the Lord Christ (See Matt 10:23), than burn themselves up in unholy fires,
Rev.2.3ille rescripsit epistolas duas, unam brevem festinante ut asseruit perlatore, aliam prolixam quasi plenius diligentiusque respondens. Has mihi supra memoratus tribunus existimavit esse mittendas, ut eas potius ipse refellerem; quas ambas uno libro redargui.
he wrote back two letters: one short, because, as he asserted, the bearer was in haste, the other long, replying as though more fully and carefully. These the above-mentioned tribune thought ought to be sent to me, so that I might rather refute them myself; and both of these I refuted in one book.
Rev.2.3Qui cum in eiusdem Gaudentii pervenisset manus, rescripsit quod ei visum est ad me ipsum, nulla ratione respondens, sed magis se nec respondere nec tacere potuisse declarans. Quod cum satis posset intellegenter legentibus, et nostra atque ipsius dicta conferentibus apparere, nolui tamen sine rescripto relinquere quidquid illud fuit. Hinc factum est ut hi nostri ad illum duo libri essent.
When this had come into the hands of that same Gaudentius, he wrote back to me what seemed good to him, answering with no reasoning, but rather declaring that he could neither answer nor keep silent. Although this could appear plainly enough to those who read with understanding and compared our words and his, I nonetheless did not wish to leave whatever it was without a written reply. Hence it came about that these books of ours against him were two.
Rev.2.3Hoc opus sic incipit: Gaudentius Donatistarum Tamugadensis episcopus.
This work begins thus: Gaudentius of Thamugadi, bishop of the Donatists.
Rev.2.3C. 60Against Lying, one bookContra mendacium, liber unus
Tunc et Contra mendacium scripsi librum, cuius operis ea causa exstitit, quod ad Priscillianistas haereticos vestigandos, qui haeresim suam non solum negando atque mentiendo (C. mendacium 11, 25; 21, 41), verum etiam peierando existimant occultandam, visum est quibusdam catholicis Priscillianistas se debere simulare (C. mendacium 7, 18), ut eorum latebras penetrarent. Quod ego fieri prohibens, hunc librum condidi.
Then I also wrote a book Against Lying, the occasion of which work was this: that, in order to track down the Priscillianist heretics, who think their heresy should be concealed not only by denying and lying (C. mendacium 11, 25; 21, 41) but even by perjury, it seemed good to certain Catholics that they ought to feign themselves Priscillianists (C. mendacium 7, 18), so as to penetrate their hiding places. Forbidding this to be done, I composed this book.
Rev.2.3Hic liber sic incipit: multa mihi legenda misisti.
This book begins thus: You sent me many things to read.
Rev.2.3C. 61Against Two Letters of the Pelagians,
four booksContra duas epistolas Pelagianorum,
libri quattuor
Sequuntur libri quattuor, quos Contra duas epistolas Pelagianorum ad episcopum Romanae Ecclesiae Bonifatium scripsi, quia, cum in manus eius venissent, ipse mihi eas miserat, inveniens in illis calumniose interpositum nomen meum.
There follow four books, which I wrote Against Two Letters of the Pelagians to Boniface, bishop of the Roman Church, because, when they had come into his hands, he himself had sent them to me, finding in them my name slanderously inserted.
Rev.2.3Hoc opus sic incipit: noveram te quidem, fama celeberrima praedicante.
This work begins thus: I had indeed known you, by the report of your most celebrated fame.
Rev.2.3C. 62Answer to Julian, six booksContra Iulianum, libri sex
Interea libri quattuor Iuliani pelagiani (Retract. 2, 53), quos supra commemoravi, venerunt etiam in manus nostras. In quibus comperi illa, quae ex eis decerpserat qui ea comiti Valerio miserat, non omnia eo modo quo a Iuliano dicta sunt ad eumdem comitem scripta, sed nonnulla eorum aliquantum fuisse mutata. Scripsi ergo sex libros adversus illos quattuor (Opus imp. c. Iul. 4, 5); sed meorum duo primi testimoniis sanctorum, qui fidem catholicam post Apostolos defenderunt, Iuliani impudentiam redarguunt, qui tamquam Manichaeorum dogma nobis obiciendum putavit, quia ex Adam trahi dicimus originale peccatum, quod per lavacrum regenerationis (Tit 3, 5), non solum in maioribus, verum etiam in parvulis solvitur. Quantum autem ipse Iulianus quibusdam sententiis suis adiuvet Manichaeos, in primi libri mei parte posteriore monstravi. Ceteri autem nostri quattuor redduntur illis singulis singuli.
Meanwhile the four books of Julian the Pelagian (Retract. 2, 53), which I mentioned above, also came into our hands. In them I found that the things which the one who had sent them to count Valerius had excerpted from them were not all written to that same count in the way Julian had stated them, but that some of them had been somewhat altered. So I wrote six books against those four (Opus imp. c. Iul. 4, 5); but the first two of mine refute, with the testimonies of the saints who defended the Catholic faith after the Apostles, the impudence of Julian, who thought a Manichaean doctrine should be charged against us because we say that original sin is drawn from Adam—which sin is loosed through the washing of regeneration (Titus 3:5), not only in adults but also in infants. But how greatly Julian himself, by certain of his statements, aids the Manichees, I showed in the latter part of my first book. The other four of mine are given, one to each of theirs.
Rev.2.3Verum in huius tanti tamque elaborati operis quinto volumine, ubi commemoravi deformem maritum coniugi suae, ne deformes pareret, proponere in concubitu formosam solere picturam (C. Iul. 5, 14, 51), nomen hominis qui hoc facere solebat, quasi certum posui, cum sit incertum, quia memoria me fefellit. Hoc autem Soranus auctor medicinae scripsit regem Cyprium facere solere, sed nomen eius proprium non expressit.
But in the fifth volume of this so great and so elaborate a work, where I mentioned that a deformed husband, lest his wife bear deformed children, was accustomed to set before her in intercourse a beautiful picture (C. Iul. 5, 14, 51), I put down as though certain the name of the man who was accustomed to do this, when it is uncertain, because my memory deceived me. For Soranus, an authority on medicine, wrote that a king of Cyprus was accustomed to do this, but did not give his proper name.
Rev.2.3Hoc opus sic incipit: contumelias tuas et verba maledica, Iuliane.
This work begins thus: Your insults and abusive words, Julian.
Rev.2.3C. 63To Laurentius, on Faith, Hope, and Charity, one bookAd Laurentium, de fide, spe et caritate, liber unus
Scripsi etiam librum De fide, spe et caritate, cum a me, ad quem scriptus est, postulasset ut aliquod opusculum haberet meum de suis manibus non recessurum, quod genus Graeci enchiridion vocant. Ibi (Enchirid. 2, 1) satis diligenter mihi videor esse complexus, quomodo sit colendus Deus, quam sapientiam esse hominis utique veram divina Scriptura definit (De Trin. 12, 14, 22; 14, 1, 1; De spir. et litt. 11, 18; Ep. 140, 18, 45; 167, 3, 11).
I also wrote a book On Faith, Hope, and Charity, when the one to whom it was written had asked of me that he might have some little work of mine that would never leave his hands—the kind the Greeks call an enchiridion. There (Enchirid. 2, 1) I seem to myself to have set out carefully enough how God is to be worshiped, which divine Scripture defines to be the true wisdom of man (De Trin. 12, 14, 22; 14, 1, 1; De spir. et litt. 11, 18; Ep. 140, 18, 45; 167, 3, 11).
Rev.2.3Hic liber sic incipit: dici non potest, dilectissime fili Laurenti, quantum tua eruditione delecter.
This book begins thus: It cannot be said, most beloved son Laurentius, how greatly I delight in your learning.
Rev.2.3C. 64The Care to Be Taken for the Dead, to Bishop Paulinus, one bookDe cura pro mortuis gerenda, ad Paulinum episcopum, liber unus
Librum De cura pro mortuis gerenda scripsi, cum interrogatus litteris fuissem, utrum prosit cuique post mortem quod corpus eius apud sancti alicuius memoriam sepelitur.
I wrote the book The Care to Be Taken for the Dead when I had been asked by letter whether it profits anyone after death that his body is buried near the memorial shrine of some saint.
Rev.2.3Hic liber sic incipit: Diu Sanctitati tuae, coepiscope venerande Pauline.
This book begins thus: For a long time, to your Holiness, venerable fellow bishop Paulinus.
Rev.2.3C. 65The Eight Questions of Dulcitius, one bookDe octo Dulcitii quaestionibus, liber unus
Liber quem praenotavi: De octo Dulcitii quaestionibus, non esset in hoc opere commemorandus inter libros meos, cum sit confectus ex his quae a me in aliis antea conscripta sunt, nisi et disputationis aliquid a nobis interpositum repperiretur in eo, et uni earum quaestionum non ex opusculo aliquo alio meo responsionem, sed tunc quae potuit occurrere reddidissem.
The book which I entitled The Eight Questions of Dulcitius would not be mentioned in this work among my books, since it is composed of things written by me before in other works, were it not that some discussion is also found inserted in it by us, and that to one of those questions I gave a reply not from any other little work of mine, but such as could occur to me at the time.
Rev.2.3Hic liber sic incipit: quantum mihi videtur, dilectissime fili Dulciti.
This book begins thus: As far as it seems to me, most beloved son Dulcitius.
Rev.2.3C. 66To Valentinus and the Monks with him, on Grace and Free Choice, one bookAd Valentinum et cum illo monachos, de gratia et libero arbitrio, liber unus
Propter eos qui, cum defenditur Dei gratia (Ep. 214, 1; 215; 1), putantes negari liberum arbitrium, sic ipsi defendunt liberum arbitrium, ut negent Dei gratiam (De grat. et lib. arb. 5, 10-11), asserentes eam secundum merita nostra dari, scripsi librum cuius est titulus: De gratia et libero arbitrio. Ad eos autem scripsi monachos Adrumetinos, in quorum monasterio de hac re coeperat esse contentio, ita ut me consulere eorum aliqui cogerentur.
On account of those who, when the grace of God is defended (Ep. 214, 1; 215, 1), think that free choice is being denied, and so themselves defend free choice in such a way as to deny the grace of God (De grat. et lib. arb. 5, 10-11), asserting that it is given according to our merits, I wrote a book whose title is Grace and Free Choice. I wrote it to the monks of Hadrumetum, in whose monastery a contention about this matter had begun, so that some of them were compelled to consult me.
Rev.2.3Hic liber sic incipit: propter eos qui hominis liberum arbitrium.
This book begins thus: On account of those who [defend] the free choice of man.
Rev.2.3C. 67To the Same Persons as Above, on Rebuke and Grace, one bookAd quos supra de correptione et gratia, liber unus
Rursus ad eosdem scripsi alterum librum quem: De correptione et gratia praenotavi, cum mihi nuntiatum esset dixisse ibi quemdam, neminem corripiendum, si Dei praecepta non facit, sed pro illo ut faciat tantummodo orandum.
Again, to the same persons I wrote another book, which I entitled Rebuke and Grace, when it had been reported to me that someone there had said that no one should be rebuked if he does not do the commandments of God, but that one should only pray for him, that he may do them.
Rev.2.3Hic liber sic incipit: lectis litteris vestris, Valentine frater dilectissime.
This book begins thus: Having read your letter, most beloved brother Valentinus.
Rev.2.3C
Haec opera nonaginta tria in libris ducentis triginta duobus me dictasse recolui, quando haec retractavi, utrum adhuc essem aliquos dictaturus ignorans; atque ipsam eorum retractationem in libris duobus edidi, urgentibus fratribus, antequam epistolas ac sermones ad populum, alios dictatos, alios a me dictos retractare coepissem.
I have recalled that I dictated these ninety-three works in two hundred and thirty-two books, when I reviewed them, not knowing whether I was still going to dictate any more; and the very review of them I published in two books, at the urging of the brethren, before I had begun to review the letters and the sermons to the people—some of them dictated, others delivered by me extempore.
Rev.2.3